Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I sigh in disappointment as yet another rejection email fills my screen. I thought that once I had gotten my second PhD that the job offers would come flooding into my inbox. However, no such luck. I close the laptop screen and gently rub the raised birthmark on my inner wrist. An anxious habit I had formed early in life that I cannot seem to let go of, nor do I particularly want to. I stare at the ceiling and contemplate my next moves. Obviously I need a job, living in the city is quickly depleting the little that I had stored away in my savings. If I can’t find a job in my field, anything would have to do until then. I rub the sleep from my eyes and glance around the sparse apartment that I currently call home. A simple couch and table in the corner, both salvaged from the street corner before the trash collector could take them away. On the other side of the room was a sink with a small refrigerator and stove top oven with enough counter space for either a microwave or dish. I had chosen to put the microwave on top of the stove, not like I had the money to be cooking anyways. I continue the lazy circle around the room eyeing the bare off white walls of the apartment. They always seem to taunt me, ‘Where are your pictures of family and friends?’ At that thought I sink a bit further into my threadbare couch and glance at my phone.

10:48 PM

0 Notifications

I lock the screen and open my laptop again. The melancholy feeling creeps over me at the sight of the email once more. The rejection stinging anew through my mind. I close out of my email and open a tab for a new webpage. I click the bookmark to ‘Disney+’ and select the first Captain America movie, content to rewatch the timeline from the beginning. The opening fanfare surrounds me in a comfort that I don’t experience much. Since the loss of my family I have been alone. Well, as alone as someone can be while obsessed with fictional characters. My eyes begin to drop as the movie comes to a close as the next begins, the familiar music lulls me to sleep once again.

When I open my eyes once again it is still dark outside. The soft glow from the laptop is stagnant as a generic screensaver of rolling hills takes over the screen. I glance at my phone,

10:48 PM

No Service

‘Did I really sleep for 24 hours?’ I ask myself with a confused grumble. I sit up and crack my neck, getting all the kinks out. As I stretch my stomach growls angrily at me. ‘How long was I asleep? When was the last time I ate something?’ Shuffling from the second hand couch to the closet I throw on a black hoodie, careful that the sleeves are long enough to cover the mark on my wrist. I slip on my sneakers, determined to lift my spirits a bit with some greasy food from the 24 hour diner down the block from my building. I pat my pockets to find my wallet and keys and step out the door. I lock the door behind me and shuffle down the stairs and into the crisp night time air. Turning left with eyes-downcast to continue my shame and self-hatred spiral, I shuffle in the direction of the diner at the end of the block. No sooner do I leave the safety of the light from the front of my apartment building do I hear a sneer,

“Lookie here, I think we found a new toy to play with.” My eyes widen as I glance around me, sight landing on a group of three gruff looking guys with their predatory gazes locked on me. My heartbeat picks up as I glance around trying to figure out if I will be able to run away, or if anyone is nearby to hear a call for help. My panic is reaching a crescendo as I start to back away from them, keeping my eyes fixated on them rather than paying attention to where my feet are taking me. I can only concentrate on getting away, and hopefully in one piece. As I shuffle away from them my breath begins to come in short gasps as my back collides with a solid wall and a whimper of fear escapes from my lips. The leader of the three chuckles at my predicament and moves closer with his goons following close behind him. He reaches out and grabs my hair, I flinch and move to try and get away.

“Don’t run away sweetheart, we’ve only just begun.”
He slaps me across the face which sends me flying towards his goons. I shriek whether in pain or panic, I don’t know at this point, and throw my hands in front of me for some semblance of protection. For a split second, nothing happens. But then a sharp pressure begins to build behind my eyes and the leader of the goons is thrown off his feet and lands with a crash in a nearby dumpster. My vision begins to darken along the edges as the true terror sets in with the looks of hatred on the other two faces. As they begin to approach, I throw my hands up again, praying that it would happen again. I hear before I see a heavy thunk of metal before both the men disappear from my eyesight. I can see a brief reflection of a street light on metal before I begin to sway before collapsing to the cold concrete.
My vision and consciousness continue to ebb away as I register a somewhat familiar looking face in my field of vision. I hear some brief mumbling followed by voice stating,

“Vitals stable but it seems she is going into shock sir”

And everything fades to black.

Chapter Text

The next thing that my mind registers is pressure in my head. That same pressure from behind my eyes from earlier has spread everywhere. As I begin to dig myself out of the clutches of unconsciousness an incessant beeping begins to speed up. Before I can even open my eyes I can hear a voice state,

“She’s waking up, go grab the Doc.”

Before the sound of a door opens and closes behind retreating footsteps. I crack open my eyes to a brightly lit room. I wince and move my arm to cover my eyes and notice a slight tug. Opening my eyes a little bit more and I notice an IV inserted into the back of my hand. Looking down at myself I see that I'm still dressed in my black hoodie and jeans but my sneakers have been removed. I frown at this and glance around the room. On one side of my bed is a small table where my sneakers and phone are laying, on the other side is a set of chairs, one of which is occupied by a man staring at me. My eyes widen as I take him in. His brown eyes sparkle with amusement and an impish grin spreads across his face,

“See anything you like?” he jokes.

After hearing him speak I gasp and snap my eyes shut.

“Nope! Not real. Can’t be real. I hit my head, that has to be it.” I mutter under my breath.

“100% real, sweetcheeks,” he responds with a chuckle. I open my eyes and peer over at him. Dark brown hair with his distinctive facial hair and an ACDC shirt to match.
I groan and sink into the hospital linens,

“I must be dreaming. Tony Stark isn’t really. He isn't sitting next to me. I’m going to open my eyes and I will be back on my couch watching my movies.” I scrunch my face and open one eye a smidge. He waves back at me,

“Nope, not dreaming. You’re still here, and I’m still Tony Stark.” As he says his name another brunette shuffles into the room, glasses perched on his nose and a clipboard in hand.

“Tony, please tell me you aren’t bothering the poor girl. She has a concussion and needs rest, leave her be.” As he continues to address the other man- Tony Stark- my eyes get comically wide,

“That must make you Dr. Banner, right?” I question the newcomer. He shifts to look at me with a slight tilt of his head, glasses dangerously close to falling from his face.

“You know who I am?” he questions in a small voice. I ignore his question and stare at the ceiling, feeling the panic beginning to settle in again.

“Please tell me that I’m not in the medical bay at Stark Tower.” I plead to no one in particular.

“Okay. You aren’t in the medical bay at Stark Tower.” The man claiming to be Tony Stark says,

“You’re actually in the medical bay at the Avengers Tower.” He chuckles as my head whips over to stare at him. With the fast movement my vision begins to blur.

“Take it easy,” The man- Dr. Banner- says

“This can’t be real. This has to be a dream. They aren’t real. I’m not really here.” I continue to mutter to myself as the two men exchange looks. The one with the glasses- Dr. Banner- address me,

“Why do you keep saying that we aren’t real?”

“Because you are fictional characters! You’re in comics and movies, not real life. I know your stories, read about your lives, watched them unfold on the big screen, but you can’t be real.`` At this point tears begin to flow down my cheeks and my lip trembles. I don’t care if I’m an adult crying in front of two (fictional) strangers, it’s been a long night. Tony, I begrudgingly refer to him as, approaches the bed and gently says,

“We are real.”
I look between the two of them and wonder out loud,

“What year is it?”

“It’s 2013” Dr. Banner hesitantly states as the year begins to bounce around my head. “ I know that this is a lot, but could you tell us your name?”

“Y/N. Y/N Y/L/N”

“Thank you, Y/N” Dr. Banner responds, “We can do a quick search and get you back to your family. Do you live near where the attack took place?”

“Um, I totally forgot about that with the shock of seeing you two. Does this mean you saved me?” I ask, completely ignoring the part about my family, as I turn and look at Tony who begins to speak up,

“It seemed you were doing a decent job yourself before you passed out there, Kida”

“Thanks but - wait, why did you call me Kida?”

“Well your hair” Stark responds with a shrug, gesturing towards me.

“Kida has white hair, I have y/c/h. You must be mistaken.”

“Kid, I’m never wrong.” As he says this he turns a piece of medical equipment so I can see my reflection. I gasp, no longer do I have unruly y/c/h and y/c/e with dark circles decorating my under eyelids. The reflection that stares back at me has white hair, perfectly curled. Purple eyes stare back at me with no indication that there was ever any darkness lurking underneath. I hesitantly touch my face and the reflection does the same. My hand jumps to rub my birthmark through the fabric of the sleeve. I release a breath I didn’t realize I was holding as I feel the raised skin interacting with the worn fabric. Looking up at them I finally ask,

“When can I get out of this hospital room?”

“Whenever the good Doc here, clears you,” Stark claps Banner on the shoulder who is glancing between me and his clipboard.

“Whenever your family can come and pick you up, You shouldn’t be alone with a concussion.”

“Oh…” I trail off staring at my fidgeting hands. “They won’t be coming” I mumble.

“And why is that?”

“Because I don’t have any.” I whisper, not looking at the two men standing before me. Stark turns a pleading eye to Dr Banner.

“It’s your tower” and with that Dr. Banner leaves the room.

“Okay kid,” at being called a kid again I narrow my eyes at him, but he continues “I know you’re a bit freaked out right now, and think you’re dreaming or something. But you can stay here for now. I can find you a guest room and we can talk to Cyclops about your Avatar moves back in the alley.”

“Fury?” I gasp clutching the bed sheet. Stark raises an eyebrow,

“Yeah, you know him too?”

“I know all of you, Mr. Stark”

“Tony.”

“I know all of you… Tony” He gives me a soft smile and claps his hands before rising to his feet.

“So let’s see about getting you a place to crash.” Tony gestures towards the door and looks at me, raising an eyebrow again. “Unless you wanted to stay here?”

“ No thank you” I jump up from the bed only realizing a second too late that I shouldn't get up that fast. Tony reaches over to steady me, he holds my shoulders and stares me down.

“Okay kid, no more passing out today. Let’s get you to bed. Long day tomorrow, or rather later today with meeting the Pirate King.” I snicker at the nickname and steady myself. I follow him out of the room and suck in a breath at the view from the floor to ceiling windows. I can see the city as it begins to truly awaken as people begin to bustle about with their morning routines. I glance down the street and notice a lot of construction on buildings around the tower.

“You said it's 2013 right?” I ask Tony as we step into the elevator.

“Yes?” he questions

“Where I’m from it’s 2021, and you all are fictional characters”

“How do I prove that we’re real and you aren’t dreaming?”

“I’m not sure…” I trail off as my brain begins to go into overdrive with the timeline that I’m so familiar with. “That means that the Invasion of New York already happened! Are Thor and Loki still off-world? Are Cap and Black Widow in D.C.? Where’s Hawkeye?” I start to spew the questions bouncing through my mind.

“Whoa there” Tony throws his hands up in surrender as the questions spill from my lips faster and faster. “There will be plenty of time for 20 questions after some rest.” He ushers me out of the elevator and to the second door on the left. “This is you.” He opens the door and gestures in, “If you need anything -”

“I’ll ask JARVIS”

“Creepy. Get some rest kid” He turns and lets the door shut behind him. I look around the room, unsurprised by the luxuries that Tony had built into a guest room.

The front room has a large entertainment center with a small kitchenette attached. At the back of the room are two doors, one leading to a sleek bathroom with a large tub and shower and a full vanity. The other door leads to a minimalist bedroom with light grey walls and a walk in closet attached. At the center of the room is a Queen sized bed with dark grey pillows and comforter resting on top. On each side of the bed is a bed stand with a lamp atop. Gazing at the bed I can start to feel my energy depleting. But as I start to drag my feet towards the inviting bed a thought crosses my mind, ‘If this is in fact a dream, if I were to fall asleep would I wake up back on my couch?’ I shake the thought from my head. No way am I letting that happen. I don’t have anything back there. Here I have characters, people that I care about that are going to be in danger and I can do something about it. Resigned to not sleep, I open the door and peek my head out.

“JARVIS” I whisper.

“Yes, miss?” he voices whispers back at me. I smile at the comradery that I feel with the sassy AI.

“Could you point me in the direction of the kitchen? I want to make breakfast for Mr. Stark and Dr. Banner as a thank you”

“Of course miss” JARVIS directs me back to the elevator and down a few floors before opening the doors to sleek open living space and a modern kitchen off to the side. I pad my way to the kitchen thanking JARVIS for the directions.

“You’re welcome miss.” Taking quick stock of the contents of the pantry and fridge I decide that I can whip up some pancakes, bacon and eggs.

I start to hum American Pie to myself as I pour the batter onto the griddle. As the bacon begins to sizzle I hear a metallic ‘click’ followed by pressure at my temple.

Chapter Text

I freeze, unable to move out of panic.

“Who are you?” a distinctive and familiar female voice growls at me.

“I’m Y/N” I stutter out.

“JARVIS, alert the others to a break in on the common floor.” the voice commands. I gulp in a breath hoping that Tony would come to my rescue again. Wait, when did I start thinking of him as Tony and thinking like some damsel in distress? I think to myself as I hear multiple pairs of footsteps headed our way. I hear a thud of metal, similar to the sound from last night before I passed out.

“Stand down Rosa Klebb, you too Centennial Man.” I breathe a sigh of relief as the gun is removed from my temple.

“Another one of your conquests Tony?” the feminine voice questions.

“In his dreams” I mutter.

“Oh so you do have a sense of humor?”

“It helps when I’m not med panic mode”

“Well Capsicle, Kitty Cat, I got us another stray… and I will have you know that Pepper and I are doing just fine thank you.” he trails off. I continue to stay stock still, staring at the wall above the stove, unwilling or unable to move.

“Hey kid, you’re gonna burn my tower down. And after I just put it back together too.”

“Shit” I scramble to turn off the burners before turning around to face my audience. I’m not surprised by the faces that were staring at me, more surprised by their appearances. The Black Widow stands almost directly next to me wearing leggings and a sweater but her hair is tied into an uncharacteristic messy bun. My eyes shift from her to Captain America, who clearly was woken up by the alert from JARVIS. His dirty blonde hair is sticking out in different angles and he is wearing flannel pajama pants and a t-shirt that read ‘my friend went to space and all I got was this lousy t-shirt’. Clutched in his hand is the shield in all its glory.

“Hi” I say wiggling my fingers in greeting, “I was trying to make breakfast for you and Dr. Banner” I start to ramble gesturing to Tony “but I think I may have burned the eggs. But I think I can save the bacon and make a new batch of pancakes. Captain Rogers, Miss Romanoff, would you like some as well?” I look at the two heroes in turn addressing them. At their names Steve raises an eyebrow and nods, while Natasha holds an unreadable mask over her face.

“So who exactly are you then?” Natasha questions me, eyes slightly narrowing as they pass over my form.

“Umm, I’m Y/N” I wave again anxiously. “You don’t have to worry about me, I can get out of your hair.” I rush to take the completed food off the stove and plate it. Once I get the food on the plates I shove my hands in my pockets and start to head out of the kitchen.

“Wait a minute Avatar. You aren’t going anywhere, besides where would you go?” I freeze at Tony’s question and turn around blinking slowly.

“You’re right of course” I huff “This being a dream and all. I don’t have anywhere to go.” At this Steve glances at Tony with a look of bewilderment and even Natasha raises an eyebrow for a moment, but just as quickly her face is an unreadable mask.

“She thinks she’s dreaming and that we all,” he gestures to himself and the others, than around in general, “are fictional characters in movies and comic books” I nod at his brief explanation.

“I have Cyclops coming in later to talk to her.” Tony assures Natasha. “I don’t think that she’s dangerous to us, besides her whoosh thing.” as he says this he makes a gesture of throwing his hands in front of him.

“Is that why you keep calling me Avatar?” I demand, glancing at my hands in cautious curiosity.
“Did I make that guy fall?” I ask Tony.

“More like made him fly!” Tony exclaims in child-like glee.

“What guy? What happened?” Steve questions, eye bouncing between the two of us.

“Well Merlin here,”

“I’m not magic, Tony”

“Do you prefer Kida?”

“Y/N. That’s my name”

“Well Kida here,” I roll my eyes and turn to finish assembling the breakfast for everyone, “was walking down the street and these guys started harassing her. Luckily I was patrolling nearby and went to help. But she pulled out some crazy air-bending moves and sent the guys packing. I only got there as she passed out.”

“Fury will definitely want to talk to her.” Steve mumbles looking at me and then at the plate of pancakes that I slide his way. As Tony finished his recap of the previous night he turns to look at me,

“Kid, are you going to get any rest after this?” I shrug my shoulders in response and go to hand him a plate, before I get too close I remember his aversion to being handed things and set it on the counter in front of the man.

“Please make sure to eat something and not just drink coffee.”

“Wait, how did you?...” He looks between me and the plate.

“I told you, I know you.”

“Well, then you know I’m going to keep annoying you to rest.” I stick my tongue out at him and gently place a plate in front of Natasha.

“That's rich coming from Mr. I haven’t slept in 72 hours.” Tony shakes his head at my jab, ignoring the truth within it. Natasha nods at me and turns to Steve for easy going morning banter. I pick up the last two plates and turn to leave the kitchen.

“Where do you think you’re going, Avatar?” Tony asks my retreating form.

“I’m bringing this to Dr. Banner, I’m assuming he’s in his lab. JARVIS, could you give me directions to Dr. Banner’s location please?”

“Of course, miss.”

“That’s another thing JARVIS, it’s Dr. not miss” At this comment I continue out of the room and miss the look of shock on Tony’s face and the smug grin on Natasha’s, while Steve consumes the pile of pancakes.

Chapter Text

I follow the directions from JARVIS down a few more floors and onto a floor with immaculate white flooring. Stepping outside the elevator I glance around and notice that the floor seems to be one large room. Every surface within the room had some form of advanced technology, and if not some fancy tech, a pile of papers. I spot Dr. Banner on the far left of the room. I walk with heavy footsteps so as not to startle the scientist. At the sound of my footsteps, he looks up from his table and gives me a soft smile.

“Y/N, you should be resting. What can I do for you?”

“Well, I wanted to thank you, Dr. Banner for helping me. So I made some breakfast.” I set the plate down in front of him.

“You can call me Bruce, and thank you, that is very kind. But you didn’t need to-”

“I wanted to, you both have been very kind to me when I have no one.” At that comment Bruce looks back to his experiment to busy his hands.

“I can get out of your hair then,”

“You’re welcome in this lab whenever you wish Y/N”

“Thanks Bruce” I turn and head back to the elevator. I go to press the button for the common
floor with the kitchen and hesitate. Should I head back there? Tony would only try to make me rest after eating and I don’t know if I want to answer questions from the others. Instead I ask the ceiling,

“JARVIS, could you take me to the roof?”

“Of course, Dr.” I smile at his response as the elevator begins to ascend the floors. After just a moment the movement stops and the doors open. I step out onto the concrete roof of the tower and glance over towards the city. It is fully awake now with the sounds of traffic and people going about their daily routines.

Again I rub the birthmark through my sleeve for a bit of comfort. This has been an odd night and an even odder dream, I think and sit down on the edge to consume my breakfast and people watch high above the scene. I am content feeling the wind and brief chill flood through me. The shiver that courses through my body gives me pause. If this were a dream, I wouldn’t have been able to feel that, right? My eyes widen as the thoughts begin to swirl. So if this isn’t a dream, how did I get here? This must be a different universe from mine. Do I have to go back to my own universe? Do I get a say? Because if so, hands down I would stay. I don’t even have a houseplant to miss me back home. And even so, with everything I know about this world, and these people, I have a duty to save them. I look at my hands, fingertips barely sticking out of the black sleeves. If I truly have some sort of power in this world, I can save them, and I will. These heroes saved me and others so much, it’s the least that I owe them.
I think through the coming events that would occur without interference. It’s after the Battle of New York, but Tony isn’t in California and Thor is most likely still offworld. I can do this. I can do this.

“I would appreciate it if you didn’t,” At the sound of a voice I turn around.

“Shit, I didn’t mean to say that part out loud.” I mumble and turn around to face the voice that interrupted my solitude. Standing in the open doorway stands the formidable Director Fury. I gape looking at him.

“I can tell by that face that you know who I am” I nod, all thoughts from my head gone as I take in the appearance of the powerful man in front of me. “Well, Dr. Y/L/N. You seem to know who I am, yet I don’t have the pleasure. Stark tells me you say you’re from another universe where we are all fictional characters and know all about us.” He states rather than questions. I clear my throat and start to anxiously rub the mark on my wrist.

“Yes, I do know. And I can prove it to you.”

“And how would you go about doing that?”

“I know all about Carol… and how you truly lost your eye.” At this statement Fury turns around and begins to head back inside.

“Well, are you coming Dr?” I smirk and follow his retreating form back into the elevator.

Chapter Text

The elevator doors snap shut in front of us as I stare at the shiny metal.

“So, Dr. Anything I should know about?”

“How about we gather everyone round before discussing our futures?” I respond, my voice only slightly shaking due to the proximity of the imposing man. I can see him nod out of the corner of my eye as a ding sounds to notify of our arrival.

I follow Fury as he walks into a conference room. A long table with ten chairs placed around it sits in the middle of the room. Glass panels create the walls of the room to separate it from the lounge area just outside of its doors.

“JARVIS, alert the team and have them come to conference room three.” Fury states and moves to stand at the head of the table. He gives me a pointed look and gestures to the seat beside him. I shuffle over and sit down in the leather office chair.

“What do you want, Cobra Bubbles?” Tony’s smug voice filters through the speakers.

“What I need is my team to listen to orders.”

“I don’t recall ever actually joining your super secret boy band. I only fund them, give them a place to live, feed them…” he lists aimlessly.

“Enough Tony” Steve’s voice cuts him off, “We are on our way.”

Fury continues to study me as I fidget in my seat. My thoughts are beginning to face again. What should I tell them? What can I tell them? If I tell them everything then I could make things worse. If I do nothing then it ends the same way and I cannot let that happen. Maybe I can give them bits and pieces. But Nat and Fury will know that I’m hiding information and then think I can’t be trusted. There is a fine line to walk here. Or I could throw caution into the wind and try to save everyone. With all of the conflicting thoughts racing through my head I don’t notice as the door opens and everyone begins to take their seats.

“So, I gather that everyone has met our multiversal traveler?” Fury begins grabbing my attention. I look up and meet each set of eyes in turn. Tony’s brown eyes almost glazed over, I wonder if his PTSD was starting to trouble him. He gives me a curt nod before I glance at Natasha and Bruce, already they are sitting next to each other and I smile, hoping I can help them find their happiness in this universe. Finally I look at Steve. His blue eyes seem to bore into me. I gulp and turn to Fury.

“Okay Y/N. Go ahead, tell us our futures.”

“I don’t think it’s that simple..” I start.

“Seems to me you just need to start talking.”

“I don’t think it’s the best idea if you knew everything. I want to help! I mean of course I do, you’re the freaking Avengers! And I’m just Y/N. But if I were to just tell you everything and we try to stop it it would change the outcomes.”

“Isn’t that kinda the point there Kida.”

“But if the outcomes change too much, I won’t know what’s coming and how to stop it.”

“Join the club princess.”

“I only want to help you all out Tony. I will prove it to you, just give me time. You said that it’s 2013, what month is it? I only know about some big events and I need to get my bearings a bit more.” I look at Steve. Thinking that the man out of time would be able to understand.

“It’s April”

“Well I have time before you royally mess up Tony.” I state giving him a death glare.

“What am I going to mess up, Avatar?”

“Hopefully nothing if I can stop it. But first I need to talk with Thor.” I give Nat, Bruce, and Steve a smile before nodding at Fury. I use my new found confidence to stride out of the room and back to the elevator. I call out over my shoulder,

“I will see you all in a few days. I need to take a small trip to Asgard.” I click the open button for the elevator.

“You’re really going to Asgard?” Steve calls after me.

“Yup” I say, popping the ‘p’ and stepping into the open doors. I turn around and smirk at the group, “I need to have a few words with the ‘Allfather’.”

Chapter Text

The elevator doors open out to the brisk spring afternoon overlooking the city.

“JARVIS, please let them know that I am okay, and not to worry I will see them shortly”

“They are worried about you, Dr. You did have a long night and experienced some severe moments of panic.” Even with seeing the movies, experiencing the AI and the concern that it had for my well-being was touching.

“I’ll be okay, JARVIS.”

“Of course, Dr.” I smile at him before stepping out into the spring sun. The wind chills my bones as the sun warms my skin. This is definitely real, and I’m going to make the most of it and keep it that way. I turn to face the sky,

“Heimdall, I know you can see and hear me. You have no reason to listen to me, but please I need to speak with Thor. I must warn him and help Asgard.” For a few moments nothing happened, the noise from the street far below drifting to my ears. I take another deep breath and close my eyes as tears begin to gather. As the first tear slips from the corner of my eye a deafening noise fills my head and my body feels weightless. Too startled to open my eyes, I clench them shut as lights dance behind my eyelids. It feels like only a split second before the sensations come to a close and my feet touch solid ground. However, my body does not get the memo, and collapses on the floor. Opening my eyes to a spherical room, adorned in gold, I spot a familiar figure dead center gazing at me with interest in his eyes.

“Lady Y/N” He regards me with polite elegance. “Welcome to Asgard.” I shoot to my feet and face him.

“Heimdall, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“The pleasure is mine, My Lady”

“Y/N is fine, could I meet with Thor please?”

“I have alerted him that he has a guest in Asgard, he should be here momentarily to escort you to the palace.”

“Thank you Heimdall, for taking a chance on me.”

“Ah Lady Y/N. It is you taking a chance on us.” He winks at me and turns to face the footsteps entering from the far side of the chamber.

“Heimdall my friend!” a friendly and familiar voice booms. “You speak of a guest?” Heimdall gestures towards me and I give a gentle wave to the God.

“Hello Thor,” He stands there dumbfounded at my appearance, my black hoodie and jeans standing out against the shining gold of the chamber. It’s only at this moment do I remember that I never put my sneakers back on and I’m standing, in Asgard, facing one of my heroes, in socks.

“A Midgardian? Heimdall, what has happened? Is Lady Jane alright? How fare The Avengers?”

“Patience my friend, this mortal will explain what she can in time. But I believe that you should escort her to your mother.” Thor turns his attention back to me and I stride over to him, keeping in contact with the confidence that I found while speaking with Fury.

“It is a pleasure to meet you Thor! I have much to speak to you about, but it is probably best that we speak with the Allmother as well.” At this, Thor’s face breaks into a grin.

“The pleasure is mine, my lady,” He takes my hand and gives a polite and chaste kiss to it. “I’m sure that mother knows about your arrival by now and is expecting us. Shall we?” He sticks out his arm for me to take. I grab onto his arm as we walk towards the exit. Stepping out and onto the rainbow bridge takes my breath away. The golden towers sparkle in the sunlight, the beauty defies my speculations. The view is so much more than what the screen was able to capture. At my gasp Thor chuckles,

“It is beautiful isn’t it.”

“Mhm” is all I’m able to muster in regards to the artistry of the realm before me. It truly is other worldly, making it the rightful home of the Gods that walk its grounds. With my arm in his we stroll down the rainbow bridge towards the outskirts of Asgard. For a few moments we walk in silence, me looking every which way in attempts to soak in everything. While my eyes dart
around Thor turns a curious gaze towards me.

“My Lady, would you do me the pleasure of telling me who I have the pleasure of escorting?”

“Oh My Gosh, I’m so sorry. I’m Y/N”

“Well, Lady Y/N. Welcome to Asgard”

We step off the rainbow bridge and into a bustling marketplace. People in magnificent clothing hurry from stall to stall, making purchases and greeting each other in friendly tones. As we continue to make our way through, I start to get odd looks my way. I look down at my clothing and start to fidget again, anxiously tugging at the sleeves willing them to be longer.

“Do not fret My Lady.” Thor states at a more reasonable volume than before. “You are the first mortal in many millennia to walk the grounds of Asgard. And I am sure that we can find you more suitable attire for your stay.” I blush at his comments but feel reassured that they are looking at me more out of curiosity than disdain. We continue our walk to the palace, me trying to keep pace with his much longer strides. Instead of taking me to the throne room like I thought we would, Thor guides me towards luscious gardens decorated with all manner of flora that I have never seen before. Passing hedges adorned with gold petals and what looks like daisies that were so dark they were almost black, I cannot help myself as I go to touch one of the delicate looking petals.

“I would not touch those, my dear.” an elegant voice seems to sing from ahead of us. There is a wooden table set near a small pond in the middle of the garden. Sitting at the table is Queen Frigga, with a welcoming smile.

“Come and sit with me my dear, I have a feeling that we have much to discuss.”

Chapter Text

I snap out of my stupor and stumble towards the open chair, sitting down opposite of the Queen.

“Your Highness, it’s a pleasure to speak with you.” I declare while bowing my head.

“Oh my dear, no need for such formalities.” She laughs “Thor, please give us a few moments. There are a few things I need to discuss with Y/N alone.” At the sound of my name passing her lips, my face reddens. I knew that Frigga was powerful and knew quite a bit, but she knew who I was before I even introduced myself. Thor nods at her and looks to me,

“I will be just over these hedges, shall you need me.” He points to a group of shrubs on the far side of the pond, before he strolls over and down a pathway. Frigga turns to me once Thor’s figure has disappeared from view.

“Now my dear, may I see your wrist?” I freeze.

“My wrist?”

“Yes. I believe I may have a few answers for you as you do for me. I know much about this world, but not of what the future holds for my family and people. I am of the impression that you do, my dear.” I can feel my head nod at her statement, but my thoughts are still frozen from her previous question.

“It’s alright, I will not harm you or disclose anything without your permission.” With her reassuring me, I lift my left arm. My right hand goes to draw up my sleeve. As the fabric drags across my arm, the lines slowly begin to reveal themselves. When I look at them, I gasp. No longer are they their light pink tone, making them look almost like a scar. No, instead the lines seem to have solidified and become almost black in color, standing out against my skin for the world to see. Frigga notices the shock written on my face and chuckles.

“Y/N, they were not this color before?” I shake my head at her, all confidence out the window and emotions ruling my thoughts once more.

“That is because you weren’t in the right place, nor was it the correct time.” At this I tear my eyes from the lines to her soft ones. She gestures towards my wrist,

“May I?”

“Of course.”
She begins to trace the different lines and hums.

“These are runes. Two different ones, to be precise.”

“Runes?”

“Yes, this one here,” she traces the singular line down the middle of the mark, “is Isa. It means Ice or even Danger. You should tread carefully and surely, as the future is riddled with possible frustrations and much worse.” With each of her words I can feel my heart clench and palms start to sweat. I realize that I have a lot on my shoulders, but until this moment, it wasn’t real.

“And this one,” she traces the two triangles that meet at a point with Isa in between. “This one is Dagaz. This one is a bit more complicated than its partner here.” She traces Isa again. “Dagaz represents the sun and midsummer. It symbolizes both beginnings and ends. My dear, you have a future filled with such things.” She reaches out and cradles my cheek. Subconsciously I lean into her motherly touch, not realizing just how long I had gone without a loving or comforting touch or figure in my life. With that thought, my resolve hardens. I have to save her. Frigga notices the emotions flying across my face.

“You won’t be alone in this. Before you return to Midgard, I will show you how to control your newfound abilities.”

“Abilities? As in plural?”

“Yes,” she chuckles, “you have been gifted by the Norns with control over the elements.”
Tracing Isa,“Ice,” and gliding over Dagaz once more, “heat, polarizing opposites. Two halves of a whole to create balance.” She gives my hand a gentle squeeze. “I think that it is high time to bring back my son and speak to what you wanted to see me about.”

“I believe that is best. But should Thor know about this?” I gesture to my wrist.

“That, my dear, is up to you to disclose.”
Raising her voice a touch louder than our previous conversation, “Thor? Would you be able to join us again?”

“On my way, mother.” As the sound of crunching grass grows closer, Frigga reaches out and tugs my sleeve back down to cover up the runes. Thor approaches our table and takes a seat in between Frigga and myself.

“So, Lady Y/N, what brings you so urgently to Asgard?”

“Thor, Frigga,” I look at each of them in turn, resolve hardening. “Loki is not to blame for his wrong doings against New York and Asgard. We need him. We need Odin to understand that.” My fists clenched at my sides thinking of the treatment that Loki endured while growing up.

“What do you mean that Loki is not to blame?” Thor rushes out

“What I mean is, his actions were not his own. The scepter that he used to influence others, it was being used to influence him. And I seriously doubt he gave in easily. I don’t know for sure what happened to him between his fall and appearance on Earth -sorry- Midgard. But they hinted at it. And it wasn’t anything good…” I trail off, gazing at each face in turn. Thor looks angry, angry for his brother or at him, I can’t tell. But Frigga, her eyes are filled with unshed tears.

“We must speak with father at once.” Thor declares, rising from his seat.

“I will have Loki brought from the dungeons, and we will meet in the throne room to speak with Odin. I will have one of my ladies give you proper attire.” At this Frigga too rises from her spot and rushes off, her skirts in a bundle in her hand as she makes haste to the dungeons, all other thoughts of what the future holds gone from my mind as the thought of Loki overwhelms me.
My heart warms as a smile crosses over my lips. I can do this, I can convince Odin to let him go.

Chapter Text

Thor escorts me into the palace and through several hallways before arriving at a set of doors.

“This shall be your chambers during your stay, my lady.” We are standing in front of a set of double doors. The dark brown, almost black, doors are decorated with silver accents swirling across the wood to form different floral patterns. Before opening the doors he gestures down the hallway.

“This corridor leads to my chambers as well as my brother’s. If you need anything, please do not hesitate to ask. I will allow you to get ready and be back to collect you to speak with my father later this evening.” Thor inclines his head and swiftly walks away. At his departure, I push open the dark doors and step into the chambers. The elegance hits me from every angle. Directly to my right is a sitting area, plush furniture pointing towards an embedded fireplace. Following along the wall is a doorway to a luxurious walk-in closet filled with Asgardian garb. The far wall has a large four post bed centered between two sets of doors leading to a balcony overlooking the gardens that we had been sitting in earlier. To the left is an open doorway leading to a bathroom. The flooring a black marble with silver accents swirling throughout. A vanity with a water basin sits near the doorway with a large bathing tub on the other side. On either side of the bathroom doors are book shelves, overflowing with books and scrolls in many different languages that I couldn’t decipher. My fingers gently trace the spines of the books along the shelf, admiring the leather binding and gold lettering. A knock at the door snaps me from my stupor.

“My lady, I’m here to assist you.”

“Uh, come in?” I question more than state. At my response the door opens just enough for a woman to walk in. Her sandy brown hair done in simple braids falls to her shoulders. Her hands clutching two wooden boxes, as she uses her hip to close the door behind her. She bustles past me and sets the two cases on the table in front of the mirror in the bathroom. With a sigh she turns to me and gives me a once over.

“Did you have a chance to pick a dress that is to your liking, my lady?”

“I haven’t looked just yet…”

“No worries. We will get you something suitable before fixing your hair.” Her earthy brown eyes give me a once over and she seems to mutter a bit under her breath. Unfortunately I can’t hear what she says before she brushes past me again and heads to the closet. I make to follow her before she calls back to me,

“With your hair and gorgeous violet eyes, we should be able to find a striking number. Do you have a color preference, my lady? Colors do mean quite a lot here”

“You can call me Y/N, no need for the formalities. May I know your name? Purple or black I think would be suitable. Do you have anything with long sleeves or some sort of wrist guards?” The sound of rustling fabric ceases at my questions.
Her head pokes out of the closet and glances at me curiously.

“Y/N,” she tests carefully, almost like the sound of my name could be disrespectful, “My name is Gravyn. I think those colors would be lovely on you and we will find something for you.” She gives me a gentle smile before turning back to her task.
I sit down on the edge of the bed and patiently wait. My thoughts are turning once more. What am I going to say to Odin? How will I convince Loki to come to Earth and work along those that defeated him? Gosh I need to get these anxieties under control. Worrying will do me no good.

A soft breeze crosses my left side and I turn to the source. Gravyn sets down a floor length gown on the bed next to me.
“Now let’s get you ready for an audience with the Allfather.”

I stare at myself in the mirror. The gown that Gravyn has dressed me in is ethereal. The bodice is made of a dark violet fabric underneath a black lace overlay. The intricate designs are reminiscent of the delicate flowers I had seen in the garden earlier. The bodice hugs my figure from my hips up to the off the shoulder lace sleeves. The lace extends to my fingertips, comfortably hiding the marks that I now know hold more meaning than I had ever thought of. The lace of the bodice tapers off into the dark violet skirt that flows to the floor. The silk of the skirt shimmers and flows with my movements to mimic a mystical liquid. Black flats house my feet instead of the socks that I had arrived in. Gravyn had made up my hair in an intricate braid updo.
I continue to gawk at my reflection as she sweeps subtle makeup across my face. Her tiny and meaningful strokes lull me to twilight like state. When was the last time I slept? How long have I been here? The comforting brushstrokes cease and a small hand curls on my shoulder.

“Y/N, you are almost ready. But the Queen sent a few things for you.” I perk up at the sound of my name and freeze at the thought that Frigga had thought of me while worrying about her son. Gravyn carefully tugs me into the bathroom and stands me in front of the vanity and opens the two wooden boxes. Inside are glittering jewels, a silver necklace with an amethyst pendant is carefully sitting in one box. The other box contains a pair of matching earrings. I choke on my spit looking at the jewelry.

“Am I meant to wear these?”

“I do believe that the Queen is fond of you and wishes you to make a good impression with the Allfather.” She places the necklace gently around my neck, the pendant resting in between my collarbones. The earrings dangle from my ears adding a bit of sparkle and elegance to my image.

“Y/N, you look beautiful.”

“Thank you Gravyn, but I think I look powerful.”

Chapter Text

A loud knock echoes throughout the room.

“Lady Y/N,” Thor’s voice booms from the other side of the doors, “I have returned to escort you to the throne room. My father awaits us.” This ensemble fills me with power and confidence, and instead of my normal self conscious shuffle, I glide to the door and pull it open. Thor looks down at me and beams, “Lady Y/N, you look beautiful.”

I give him a smile, “Thank you, Thor. Shall we?” My confidence floods through my veins and I step out of the room, closing the door behind me. If Thor is shocked by my change of demeanor, he doesn’t say but he gives me a smile before extending his arm to me once more.

He guides me through towering hallways, the evening rays of light reflecting off the golden decor. After what seems like hours, but realistically is only a few moments, we stop in front of a set of oversized double doors. On either side of the door stands a guard adorned in classical Asgardian armor, spear in hand and a short sword attached at the hip. Neither move as Thor goes to push open the door,

“Lady Y/N, just speak the truth and all will be quite alright.” He gives me what he must think is a comforting smile and pushes open the doors.

The doors open into the familiar throne room. Having seen this room throughout each of the Thor movies, I knew what to expect with the appearance of the room. The columns run up and down both sides of the room. And the gold gives the room the godly glow that it’s inhabitants call for. What I don’t expect is the picture in front of the throne itself. The scene looks almost exactly like one of the first scenes from the Dark World, except the only ones standing here are the family of gods. Frigga stands off to the side of the throne, eyes trained on Loki who stands in chains staring down Odin. At the sight of Odin I can feel my blood boil and eyes harden. This man, this one man, causes so much pain and heartache. I drop Thor’s arm and stride to stand in front of the throne. As my footsteps reach their ears, the three gods look to me and Thor. Frigga gives me a soft smile and nods at me. Loki takes a side step to stand at an angle in order to face both me and Odin. Odin makes no move. His face fills with rage as I come to a stop in front of him. His eye barely hits me before focusing on Thor behind me.

“Thor, what is the meaning of this? Why is a mortal standing on Asgardian ground? She does not belong on Asgard anymore than a goat belongs at a banquet table.” Hearing the jab meant for Jane directed at me, causes my resolve to harden further. I will not allow him to push me down.

“Father, this is Lady Y/N. She comes to us with information in regards to Loki’s past and Asgard’s future.” At this I can feel more than see the eyes of Loki turn towards me, focusing all of his attention to studying me.

“Your Highness,” I start, the venom barely costumed by the polite greeting as I bow my head, “Loki does not deserve to be kept prisoner. As I told Her Highness and Thor earlier, his actions were not his own. He was merely the weapon and another pulled the trigger. He-“

“Silence.” Odin cuts me off, voice echoing through the mostly empty chamber. “It matters not whether or not his actions were caused by another. It was his hand that took those lives.” This statement set my teeth on edge, how dare he…

“And what of the lives you took? Those that he took were a mere handful compared to the number that you and your first born took.” I seethe, my fists clenching and unclenching at my sides. “Did you not treat him as a throw away? Did you not groom him to become a pawn? He is not some relic for you to store away until you find a need for him. He is a person, nay a prince, and no matter his past, he is your son and deserves every bit of love and respect that you have shown his brother. And as for you and the people’s future, I will help in every way that I can. Because I owe it to them.” I end with a sigh looking at Frigga, Thor and finally Loki, who looks at me with an unreadable expression but awe is clear in his eyes.

“You dare speak to the Allfather, ruler of Asgard, and protector of the Nine realms, which such gall? You know nothing of which you speak. You are nothing”

“I am Y/N of Midgard. I may be mortal, but I am not nothing.” As I say this, I feel an odd tugging sensation at the base of my neck. A soft presence seems to whisper through my mind and I unclench my fists. The presence lends me a feeling of power to back up my declaration, and I feel a weight in my hand.

Chapter Text

The silence drags out. I dare not move a muscle as Odin stares at my hand. My eyes flicker between the gods that stand before me and then down at the object in my hand. The worn leather of Mjolnir sits comfortably in my hand. It’s weight is heavy but comfortable. The presence in my head swirls around my head and it occurs to me that the presence is Mjolnir. She lends me more confidence and I stare down Odin, challenging him, silently.

At the sight of my defiant stare and Mjolnir in my hand, Odin backs down, slightly.

“Say that you speak the truth of Loki, what is it that you would have me do?”

“Release him, if even to the custody of myself and the Avengers. We need him in the coming times. We need to present a united front…”

“My dear,” Frigga starts, stepping closer to me. “You never stated what is exactly coming.”

“He knows to whom I speak” I turn and finally make eye contact with Loki. It’s almost unperceivable but for a brief moment, fear crosses through his eyes before uncaring indifference finds its home once again.
I face Odin again, “Well?” I cross my arms, resting Mjolnir against the opposite shoulder.

“Very well. Loki, you will be released to the custodian of Y/N of Midgard. Should you do anything against the people of Asgard, it will be her who is responsible.” At his declaration, the chains melt off of Loki who simply sneers at Odin.

“Lastly, I need access to the Bifrost and your vault. In exchange, I can give valuable information and aid Asgard in its times of need.”

“You shall have it,” Frigga states, stepping closer to me. Her hand cups my cheek and gives me an expression so filled with adoration that my heart jumps to my throat, before dropping her hand to look at her husband with a stern expression.

“My Queen…”

“No, I have sat by and watched for far too long as you push our son to the side. This mortal wants to help us and him. She is obviously one of virtue,” she gestures to the hammer in my arms, “would we not be wise in listening to what she has to say?”

“So it shall be.” Odin sits down and stares at me once more.

“I have my part to play in this, but so do you. Your father lied to you as you do to your sons.” I can almost hear a growl low in Odin’s throat. “The Dark Elves are not gone, nor was the Aether destroyed. Leave the Aether to us.” I gesture between myself and the two brothers standing on each side of me. “But before we can, your highness stated that you would assist me in the development of my powers?”

“Of course, my dear. But I do believe it’s been a long day for you. We can discuss more in the morning. I will have a meal sent up to your chambers and we shall reconvene in the morning.” At her statement I bow my head slightly in her direction before glaring at Odin. Odin glares right back with a menace in his eye before Frigga steers him to the doorway behind the throne and exits the room, for what I am sure is a long discussion.
I smile to myself and turn to look at the two gods left with me, “So, shall we?” I smirk before starting to walk in the direction of the doors that I arrived through earlier. I stop near Thor and hand him Mjolnir,

“I believe this belongs to you.” I give him what I think is a friendly smile, and turn to Loki and wink. “No mischief while on Asgard,” and pull open the door.
As the door goes to shut behind him I can hear Loki turn to Thor,

“I like her”

I make my way through the hallways and for some reason I am able to find the doors to my chambers without getting too lost. I push them open to find Gravyn waiting for me.

“I’m here with your supper and to help you get ready for the night.” I appreciate that she has dropped the formalities and she busies herself with laying out a nightgown and tending to the braids in my hair. My now silver locks fall to my shoulders in cascading waves as her hands nimbly undo the braids. As she slowly takes it apart I can feel the energy surge from earlier leave my body.

I start to sag in my seat and slowly snack on the plate of various meats and cheeses before nibbling on a piece of bread.
She finishes with my hair, “do you need any further assistance in getting ready for the night?”

“No thank you Gravyn, will I see you again?”

“It would be my pleasure to assist you during your stay.” She gives me a small smile and exits the room.

I sigh and quickly change into the long sleeve nightgown and pull down the covers and climb into the large elegant bed. The silk sheets caress my bare legs as I settle in for the night. Tomorrow begins the adventure of my life in earnest. My eyes slip close and my last thoughts are of the familiar love that I received from Frigga, and the comfort of Bruce and the others at the tower.

Chapter Text

The early morning light slowly creeps it’s way towards my eyes, gradually waking me from my deep sleep. I start to blink away the sleep clouding my mind and throw my legs over the side of the bed. The cold marble sends a chill up my spine as my feet connect with the floor. I run my hands through my hair, a useless attempt at taming the silver locks. I close my eyes and shift to face the open door leading to the balcony, basking in the warm morning rays. The clearing of a throat draws my attention from the sun, directing me to look around the room and notice I’m not alone. Sitting on the plush furniture near the fireplace, sits Loki. His familiar garb of leather and metal are mysteriously absent, instead he wears a dark green and black tunic ensemble. The book perches in his hands, now forgotten as I stir from sleep.

“I thought you would sleep all day”

“Not all of us are gods, some of us need our beauty sleep.”

“Ah dear mortal” he tsks at me. “You do not seem to be an individual lacking in beauty.”
I roll my eyes at him, “What can I do for you, Loki?” If he is surprised by me ignoring his comment, he doesn’t let it show.

“I am here to escort you to breakfast this morning. But you have decided to waste much of the morning away, so it seems you must dress yourself quickly.” At this he briskly stands before exiting the room. Well, that was a much warmer first conversation than I expected from him. I shrug and step into the closet. Pulling on a simple long sleeve gray tunic and black pants, I slip on a pair of boots before going to pull open the door. Just as I expect, Loki is leaning against the opposite wall with a smirk and twinkle in his eye.

“Shall we?“ he extends his arm. I reluctantly take his outstretched arm,

“I may have stood up for you, and I may believe in you and your potential. But I’m not quite sure that I entirely trust you yet.”

“Wise words, my lady”

“Y/N”

“Wise words, Y/N” my name flows from him with an otherworldly grace in his deep tone, as he tests the syllables across his tongue. I nod at him and turn my head to face the direction we are headed.

“But I do want to” I almost whisper as we continue our walk.

“Want what?”

“Want to trust you. You have done things that you regret, I know. And I cannot fault you with how you were treated. But Loki,” I stop our walk down the hall in front of an entryway to a small banquet hall and turn to him, “you are not a monster. An entire race is not a monster, it is who we are and who we strive to become that separates monsters from heroes. And I believe that you would rather strive to be a hero, you just need to be given the chance. So please, not just for my sake, but for yours, try.” I release his arm and give him a small smile.

“Lady Y/N, what do you know of my past exactly?” I study his face for a moment, searching for any type of deceit or tricks. His pale face, usually devoid of any emotion, flashes with sorrow, hope, guilt, and possibly fear.

“I know of your lineage, and how you came to be part of this household. I am, quite obviously, aware of the mistreatment by Odin’s hand. I know of your failed attempt at impressing your father after Thor’s banishment, and your subsequent fall from the rainbow bridge into the void. I can only speculate of the horrors that you endured before arriving on Midgard. But I know of the battle and your hearing before Odin. I heard the awful things he has said to you, and you shouldn’t believe him. No matter what someone has done, they can always be redeemed if they want to be. I know what lies in your future should you continue on this path, and I can guarantee you, it is not a happy ending.”

“Thank you for telling me,” Loki says sincerely, hands clasped tightly behind his back, “But do you know of what I represent?” He asks, desperation clear in his tone.

“I know you are the God of Mischief, lies, and chaos. I have heard talk of you also being the God of Stories.” At the last one, he smiles at me, face a little lighter than before.

“Yes, all of that is true. But at first I represented fun, and close companionship to the mortals of Midgard. As I grew alongside my brother,” at the mention of him referring to Thor as his brother my heart swells. “The ideas of fun and companionship were twisted under the scrutiny and disdain I received in the court. My nature shifted to reflect what people wanted and expected to see from me. I think I want to find my way back to the person I was before.” His voice trails off as he seems to get embarrassed by his declaration. He seems almost surprised to have spoken the words out loud, and in front of a mortal stranger nonetheless. I take a step closer to him and rest my hand on his forearm.

“Thank you for taking this step and trusting me, I shall strive to do the same for you in the future.” A throat clears behind us to gather our attention, I’m starting to get irritated by people doing that. Thor is standing at the entryway now, as well, with an eyebrow arched.

“Shall we to breakfast, Lady Y/N?” Loki asks

“So we shall”

Chapter Text

We enter the small banquet hall and walk to a table in the center of the room. Thor walks on my right and Loki on my left. As we approach the table I notice that the head seat sits vacant with Frigga sitting on the left side of the vacant seat and another empty chair beside her, across from her are two empty places as well. At our entrance, Frigga stands and welcomes us with open arms,

“My sons, Lady Y/N, thank you so much for joining me for breakfast. Unfortunately my husband will not be joining us this morning as he has business to attend to.” The word business is almost hissed out before her tone returns to the lovely sing-song voice. “Please take a seat and we can discuss our next steps.”

Thor pulls out the chair beside Frigga and gestures for me to sit, with a polite nod I take my seat before he pushes it in. Thor rounds the table and takes his seat across from Frigga and Loki sits facing me. No sooner does he sit down, than a group of servants bustle in carrying plates covered in meats and fruits and breads of different varieties. Once the platters are placed upon the table, they rush out of the room once more.
The meal begins somewhat silently for the first few minutes before Frigga turns to me. “Now my dear, you mentioned our first born as well as the Dark Elves, could you elaborate on that?” She gently places her hand on mine and looks me in the eyes,

“Well, umm” I stumble a bit under the gaze of the three gods, “Malekith, the leader of the Dark Elves returns as the convergence begins. He will seek out the Aether and attempt to darken the universe, but I have a plan. Thor, when the time comes would you be willing to escort me to England, on Midgard? Loki you can come as well of course. But as we deal with the Aether, could Odin take care of the Elves?” I ask Frigga. She gently nods at me with a solemn smile.

“It would be our honor, Lady Y/N.” Thor smiles at me brightly while Loki inclined his head.

“And what of our mysterious eldest sibling?” His eyebrow raises as he asks.

“That will be a hurdle for another day. But before anything,” I now turn and face Frigga, “would we be able to start on my training? I have a feeling I may need to know before embarking on this journey.”

“Of course, my dear”
Frigga stands, and I stand to meet her. She gently grasps my arm and we make our way out of the banquet hall, leaving Thor and Loki behind.

“We shall catch up with them later.” She leads me down a few hallways before we enter a study. A few bookshelves line the walls opposite a fireplace with a few plush chairs sitting in front. Sitting in the center of the room is a sturdy table with a few chairs around it. She walks over to the table and takes a seat before gesturing for me to do the same. I take a seat facing her,

“So how does this work?”

“Quite simply really. What do you remember from using it before?”

“I was very scared and there was some sort of pressure that built behind my eyes.”

“These gifts are as much a part of you as those emotions. You will find that different emotions may help you control different aspects. Let me illustrate, my dear.” Frigga sets a blank parchment on the table in front of me. There is a brief flash of yellow light before ink begins to appear on the page. Illustrations and words fade into existence as I turn my attention from the parchment to Frigga who smiles at my bewildered expression. “Just an illusion, dear. Where do you think Loki learned it all from?” She leans across the table before beginning to trace the different illustrations to match her words.

The first rune being a familiar one, “Dagaz, the element of fire. It can represent rage as well as passion.” She shifts to the next less familiar shape, the lines seem to make a backwards number ‘one’.”Lagur, the element of water, embodies peace and happiness.” The next symbol is built like two angles about to meet. “Jera, the element of earth. It can exhibit worry and kindness.” Her graceful fingers gently trace the black lines forming a capital ‘M’. “Ehwaz, the element of air. It stands for fear and grief. As you grow accustomed to your abilities you may not need to actively feel the corresponding emotion. One more thing to keep in mind, Y/N.” I notice the seriousness of her tone as she addresses me.

“You can feel many things at once. For example; happiness and fear,” she begins, my attention hones in on the two conflicting emotions that have been flying through my mind since the moment I woke up at the tower. “Or water and air, can make Isa or ice.” She drags her finger down the familiar singular line.

“You and your abilities are all about balance. Isa and Dagaz, fire and ice, fear and happiness,” she points to each rune again. “Knowing and not-knowing.” She says the last bit with a glint in her eye.
She pauses, allowing me to take a moment to soak in everything that I just found out.

“So, I need to feel the emotions in order to gain some semblance of control for now? But at the same time keep a rein on my feelings to not let them get out of control?” Frigga smiles and gently nods.

“Okay, I can do this,” I say to myself. I clench my eyes shut and concentrate, allowing myself to truly feel the rage that Odin stirs in me. The pressure behind my eyes builds to a crescendo and then snaps, dissipating away. I open my eyes expecting disappointment but I’m surprised that I find a flickering flame dancing across my palms. I feel alight with happiness at the development, and as soon as the excitement rushes through me, a small sphere of water appears immediately extinguishing the flame and creating a pillar of steam.
I look over at Frigga sheepishly, “sorry.”

“No need for apologies, you will gather control in time.” She assures me, again cupping my cheek. I lean into her hand as she continues, “Now, I think it is high time that we find out what my sons have gotten up to.”

Chapter Text

I walk alongside Frigga as we exit the palace and make our way towards a small coliseum of sorts. I can hear jovial voices interspersed between occasional clangs of metal. As we enter I can see the small group near the center of a dirt floor. Two of the individuals are exchanging blows while three look on intently. Off to the side of the group stands Loki, watching with disinterest. Frigga and I come to a stop beside the dark haired prince and watch the duel unfold. Thor swings Mjolnir against the shield of his opponent, knocking him down. He reaches out a hand to help him up,

“Good battle my friend!” Thor exclaims, slapping him on the back.

As he does this, his sight lands on his mother and I.

“Mother, Lady Y/N, welcome!” At his greeting the other four people turn their attention to us. Standing before me is Lady Sif and the Warriors Three. The excitement of meeting them as well as the grief of having witnessed their deaths on screen flood through me, freezes me in place. A slight breeze shifts my hair as gentle snowflakes fall around me.

Frigga takes my hand and whispers, “Everything is alright, my dear. You will gain strength and control as you use them. Until then they may come whenever you feel strongly. Embrace what you feel and who you are.” Her comforting words accompany a gentle hand squeeze, gives me control and I stop the small flurry. I turn my gaze back to the group.

Loki looks at me as if studying an interesting textbook, curious yet cautious of the contents.

Thor is beaming at me, “Lady Y/N, you have many gifts, I see. Come, please allow me to introduce you to my friends.” He gestures to each figure in turn, “This fellow whom I have bested yet again in combat is Volstagg.” At the comment Volstagg rolls his eyes and playfully punches Thor’s shoulder, who acts like he didn’t even feel it.

“This is Lady Sif, our best and most fearsome warrior,” Sif smirks at Thor before turning a calculating gaze back at me.

“These two are the remaining members of our Warriors Three, Hogan and Fandral.” Hogan gives me a brief nod while Fandral looks me up and down.

“Ah, this must be the lovely Lady Y/N that Thor has told us so much about.” Fandral says as he takes my hand, giving my knuckles a chaste kiss. I can hear Loki almost hiss under his breath at the man’s actions before Thor intervenes,

“Cut out your flirtatious ways, my friend. She is so much more than a pretty conquest…” I tune out the rest of the conversation between Thor and Fandral as Frigga squeezes my hand once more before she releases it.

“Now, my dear, I will leave you in the capable hands of my children. I shall see you over supper.” She turns to leave, giving Loki a motherly loving glance before exiting the arena.

“Now Y/N,” Sif addresses me, “how are you with a blade?”

Chapter Text

I land on my back with a groan, I will definitely be bruised tomorrow. Sif smiles down at me before extending a hand to help me up. Sweat drips on my forehead as I shakily get to my feet.

“You’re getting better,” she encourages, “allow for your instincts to guide you.”

I take a deep breath, and stare down the short sword sitting in the grasp of my right hand before closing my eyes. I allow for a dose of fear to bleed through the walls that I constructed, feeling it flow through me.
I can feel the small currents of air around me, sense the movements in the surrounding atmosphere. A slight disruption to the flow of a breeze to my left causes me to instinctually thrust my blad in that direction, opening my eyes at the last moment. The clang of metal registers as my blade blocks a dagger thrown by Sif.

“Fine work” She gives me a smile as Thor and the Warriors Three hoot and holler from the sidelines. I can see Loki smirking from the corner of my eye as well.

“I think that’s enough for today.” Sif announces, clapping me on the back.

“Yes please.” my voice groans from exhaustion. Thor chuckles before looping my arm with his,

“Come Lady Y/N, I will escort you to your chambers to get ready for supper.”

“It was wonderful meeting you all.” I give them a tired smile and a small wave before turning to leave the arena with Thor and Loki following close behind.
My feet are throbbing while the rest of my body aches. As we make our way through the palace, muscles that I didn’t know I had are screaming at me. It is only when Thor clears his throat do I realize that we are in front of my door.

“Oh sorry.” I scramble to release Thor’s arm and push open the door.

“Nonsense,” Thor booms, “you have had a long day training with Asgard’s finest to be a warrior. Let yourself relax, one of us will collect you for supper this evening.” At this he bows his head, leaving me to stand in front of my door with Loki.

“My oaf of a brother may have a point, Lady Y/N.” I look at him, shock crosses my features at his statement. “Don’t look so surprised. He and I were close once. And you have progressed greatly in the span of one day. Rest, I shall see you this evening.” He turns on his heel and strides into his room before shutting the door behind him. I shake the exhaustion clouding my mind, and push open the door.
Gravyn is laying an elegant black and silver gown on the bed before she turns to me.

“Y/N,” she greets me with a soft smile, “I’ve run a bath for you. I shall be in here, shall you need me.” Gravyn gestures to the closet on the other side of the room.

“Thank you so much.” I groan out as I make my way to the bathroom. I pull off my boots, setting them just outside before shutting the door behind me. I can feel the serenity of the heated water from across the room. Even with my body exhausted, my senses are still on high alert. I quickly disrobe before stepping into the calm water. I lay back against one end and allow for the water to rise up to my shoulders. I feel peaceful, but I can’t allow myself to fully give in to the feeling. If I were to do that I could overflow the tub with conjured water.
My muscles relax as I let my thoughts begin to drift. Has it really only been two days since I arrived in this universe? So much has happened in so little time. It’s hard to believe it, even though it has happened to me. I let my mind drift aimlessly as the water cools around me. I wake up enough to flood my senses with the passion I have for saving all of the heroes that I have come to know, and for the ones I have yet to meet. As the emotion builds, my temperature rises as well. I lift my arm out of the water and hold it to the side of the tub. Small flames flicker from my fingertips heating the water up once more. Okay, I think to myself, as much stress that comes from the responsibilities of this, I have to admit that the powers can be kind of awesome.

For the first time in a long time, I let my mind go blank. No thought of impending due dates or deadlines, put aside any world ending events in the future. I can just be for a moment.

A gentle knock echoes through the room, snapping me to the present. “Y/N,” Gravyn’s voice drifts to my ears from outside the door, “we should start getting ready for the evening.”

“I will be right out.”
I clamber out of the water and allow for a glimpse of fear and passion to surface. Fear of not being able to change the endings, passion for trying to. Hot air quickly blows around me, drying my figure before I rein it in again. A confident smile crosses my face. I’m getting the hang of this. I wrap a long sleeved silk robe around me and exit the bathroom. Gravyn rushes over to me, gown in hand.

“I must get you ready for tonight, big night after all.”

“Why? What’s happening?”

“The Allfather has called for a feast celebrating Prince Loki’s innocence and pardon of course.”
This news sets my teeth on edge, what could Odin be planning?

“Well, if there is a feast to attend, I should hurry then.”
Gravyn smiles at me before rushing around the room.

The gown I dress in is gorgeous, nothing I would have had the courage to pick for myself. It radiates an almost heavenly beauty. Again I’m wearing a floor length gown. But this one is different than the night before. A low heart neckline sits just above the point of immodest. The bodice hugs my torso like a second skin, conforming to every curve. The bodice, as well as the long sleeves, are a deep midnight black. The deep color seems to almost swallow the light from the room. The darkness is contrasted with the bottom of the skirt which is a glittering silver that shimmers with each step I take. The silver starts off bright at the hem and transitions into the black of the bodice.
Gravyn quickly pulls my hair into elegant braids and curls that cascade down the open back of my gown. The minimal makeup goes on quickly and without fuss, just enough to bring out any natural beauty. Again she pulls out the two wooden boxes from the previous night. She must see my hesitation.

“You know, they really do bring out your eyes, and the Queen thinks quite fondly of you…” her voice trails off.
I reach out and open the first box, the pendant shining at me. I make a low hum, contemplating for a moment, before I gently touch the gem.

“I would hate to disappoint her.” Gravyn squeals in delight and fastens the chain around my neck. She finishes with the earrings before taking a step back.

“Perfect.” She claps her hands together, eyeing me with pride. I give her a small smile and carefully turn 360 degrees. Gravyn laughs delighted, “You look ready to take on the world.”

“I sure hope so.” A nervous laugh escapes me.
A loud knock at the door startles us. Gravyn scurries over and pulls open the door.

“Good evening, Princes.”

I look up to see Thor and Loki standing in the doorway. Thor is dressed in his formal armor, silver chest plates gleaming and a red cap draping over his shoulders. Loki stands beside him in his proper attire. Black leather and metal cover his figure with dark green and gold accents, a rich green cape hanging from his shoulders. I wonder if they knew beforehand about the festivities this evening, or were they surprised as well. I’m sure that they would have told me if they knew.
Walking up to the doorway, I place a gentle hand on Gravyn’s forearm.

“Thank you for your help, and for your kind words,”

“It was my pleasure, Lady Y/N.” The formalities in front of the two princes doesn’t escape my notice. She scurries past and disappears around a corner.

“Lady Y/N,” Loki says, his tone gentle with a note of fondness buried within, “it would be our pleasure to escort you tonight.”

I give them each a warm smile, “And it would be my honor.”

Chapter Text

Walking arm and arm with the princes on each side of me, I hear the sound of many voices flowing through the hallways as we get closer to the main hall. My nerves start to get the better of me and the ground beneath our feet starts to tremble. Both gods halt our progress and turn to me,

“Everything will be alright.” Thor gives me a radiant smile.

“I, sorry, we,” Loki corrects himself looking at his brother, “will be by your side. No need to fret.” 

I take a deep breath and steel myself. The ground stops its shaking, “Thank you, both of you. I think I’m ready.” 

We continue towards the noise and enter a grand hall. As the three of us enter, I can see Odin and Frigga standing side by side at the front of the room. The hall is filled with many lords and ladies dressed in formal attire, and yet we still stand out. Our footsteps echo through the room as the crowd silences with our arrival. 

I feel a brief nudge inside my head and glance around confused. I make eye contact with Frigga and she nods with a motherly smile. I relax and the nudge inside my head pushes a bit more before I hear her voice in my head,

“Relax, my dear. Everything will be just fine. There is cause for celebration, you have cleared my son’s name.” I smile at her words and stand taller between the two.

The crowd parts for us and we make our way to the opposite side of the room, stopping before Frigga and Odin.

“Rejoice! My son, Loki,” I can see Loki bristle and seethe beside me at Odin’s words, “has been pardoned of his crimes against Asgard and the attack of Midgard. And we have the lovely mortal, Lady Y/N, to thank for this turn of events.” The blood freezes in my veins at his tonal shift when speaking about me. Instead of the previous rage and disdain, there is a tone of smugness and command in its place. 

“Come here and stand before the people of Asgard.” Odin declares, eyeing us to move forward. Loki gracefully steps up to stand to Odin’s left and I shift to stand on his right, both of us facing the audience of noblemen watching us. 

“Lady Y/N has proven that Loki is not to blame and she will aid Asgard in its future.” My palms are starting to sweat so I clasp them behind my back and hold my head up high. 

“Thor, my son, please join us.” Thor looks between me and Odin before coming to a stop beside me, sandwiching me between the two gods. 

“It has long been known that besides myself, my son Thor has been proven worthy of Mjolnir.” His pause causes me to widen my eyes, what could he be doing?

“But a new development has come to light, Thor if you would please set Mjolnir down.” Odin doesn’t ask, the slight command barely hidden in the pompous tone. Thor looks at me out of the corner of his eye before reaching over and placing Mjolnir on the floor in front of Odin. Odin turns to me, “Call her to you.” He says this as a command under his breath, just loud enough for me to hear, but not the hundreds of onlookers. 

I take a deep breath, and open my mind to the presence that I had felt in the throne room just last night. I can feel her reach out to me and I unclasp my hands and reach out my right palm in front of me. It only takes a second but the moment drags on before Mjolnir flies into my open palm. I can hear the gasps that float through the crowd, into the silence of the hall. Odin has a smug grin on his face as I tear my attention from the mystical weapon to him again.

“We have another reason to celebrate on this day! For Lady Y/N has been proven worthy and fit for the throne of Asgard. Tonight marks the beginning of the engagement between Thor and Lady Y/N.” 

The thunderous applause is drowned out by the thundering heartbeat in my ears. My stomach is doing flips before jumping into my throat. Neither Thor or Loki make a move. Both are too shocked to say a thing. Frigga’s voice gently sounds in my head, “Do what you need to do dear. Everything will be alright.”

“ Can you hear me?” I think back to her.

“Yes, my dear.”

“Can you make sure that Odin gets ready for Malekith and the Dark Elves? I need to get out of here.”

“We will ready the Einherjar immediately.”

“Thank you.”

“My pleasure.”

After I feel her presence leave my head I turn and look between the two princes, before I turn around and flee the hall. The shocked faces of the crowd blurring in my vision as tears threaten to fall.I can hear footsteps running behind me as I tear through the hallways, desperate to find my way out. 

Odin’s voice booms, “Find her.”

My heartbeat continues to quicken as I turn corner after corner. I finally find an exit and tear into a courtyard. An arm reaches from a corner and tugs me against them. I go to scream and a hand clasps over my mouth.

“Quiet, Lady Y/N.” Loki shushes me, before removing his hand. I turn to look at him and notice Thor standing beside him. “The Bifrost will be closed to us, there’s another way off of Asgard.” Thor nods solemnly, “I did not know of my father’s plan, Lady Y/N. I would not do that to you.”

“I know Thor, you have Jane. And I have no intention of sitting on a throne.” At the mention of his love he pauses and a small smile graces his features. 

“We haven’t time for this.” Loki grips my forearm and tugs me along the shadows of the palace before we arrive at a fleet of Asgardian ships. My mind flashes to the ships used by the Einherjar in Dark World, quickly placing that this will fly. Loki and Thor swiftly board the ship before tugging me over the side. 

I sit on the metal flooring of the ship, tugging my knees to my chest. My breath is coming in short gasps and my vision begins to darken as the brothers argue with each other about stirring the vessel, before Thor gives in to Loki. My chest feels like it's collapsing in on itself, and my lungs can’t fill properly. The ship lurches forward with a groan before rising and taking off. The last thing I register is a gust of wind and realize that I'm having an extreme panic attack, before my vision goes black. 

My eyes open to cloudy skies and the faces of Thor and Loki looking down at me.

“I knew that mortals were weak, but fainting?” Loki scoffs.

“Come now Loki. Lady Y/N, has had quite the ordeal.” Thor comes to my defense. 

I sit up looking at them, “Where are we?”

“Well we have returned you to Midgard of course.” Thor looks quite pleased with himself while Loki rolls his eyes. I look over the side of the ship and see the Royal Naval College and groan. We are in Greenwich, London, UK. I know where we need to go now. I stand to shaky feet and move to the controls of the ship.

“Now that we are here, I know where we need to go.” I steel my resolve, knowing that the next few steps could change a lot of the future. 

“And where is that?”

“To save the universe of course.” 

Chapter Text

I pilot the ship to the familiar warehouse and look at the two gods who have been silently staring at me since I took up the helm. 

“Can one of you guys land this thing?” Thor reaches over me and takes over the helm, gently setting us on the ground. 

“Could you guys wait here? I should be back in just a bit.” I omit the part where I might be gone a few hours to them, as Thor nods and Loki simply rolls his eyes again.

“And what could save the universe that is hidden in some Midgardian hovel?”

“You’ll see.”

I walk away from the two and enter the warehouse. My time in Asgard has strengthened my resolve and my senses. I concentrate on the breezes and air around me, feeling for anything odd or any disturbance. A slight oddity calls out to me and I follow it to the source. I walk down a stairway and into the familiar hallway, bracing  myself and step closer to the oddity. 

My surroundings shift around me into the rocks of the cave. The stone formation in the center gives off a red glow. I count to ten in my head and with each number I take a step closer to it. As the numbers dwindle I reach out my palm toward the light, bracing for pain.

You are different , a voice floats through my head, it sounds sullen. 

Who are you? I ask in my head as a response.

I am what you seek

The Aether, I didn’t know that you could speak

Ah, there is much that many don’t know about myself and my siblings.

And what would that be?

Nothing you need to know for the time being. My previous captor wakes, and I long to escape my prison, you are for which I seek.

What?... I begin before the light engulfs me. 

The blinding light fades from my vision and I glance around me. I’m back in the hallway of the warehouse.

Ah, we are back

I jump at the voice in my head. Aether? 

Yes? The voice slithers through my head

I know you to be an entity to drain life forces..

You need not fear me, little one. You stand for and seek true balance. I would not harm such an individual. 

Okay.. I shakily respond as I make my way back out of the warehouse. I look over to see Loki with his head between his knees and Thor angrily pacing while yelling at his brother.

“We had to let her go alone, after everything she has done for us already. After everything she has done for you! She has yet to return-”

“I’m aware of what she has done. I have grown fond of the mortal myself.”

“Hey guys.” I make my way over to them and I am suddenly picked up in a tight bear hug.

“Lady Y/N, we were worried for your well being. You were gone for ages, not mere moments.” He bellows.

“Thor you buffon, she needs to be able to breathe to respond.” He gently places me back onto my feet. He gives me a concerned look.

“I’m alright.” I assure them. “I’m guessing I was gone longer than a few moments?”

“You were gone for hours,” Thor booms, “we were getting worried.”

“I’m okay, really.” I look each of them in the eye before climbing back into the ship. “Well, are you coming?”

“Where to?” Thor asks.

“Well we are stuck on Midgard after having just escaped from Odin,” Loki sarcastically starts, “we have so many options.”

As Thor jumps in, “We need to head back to Asgard.” Both of the brothers turn to look at me, astonishment and shock written on Thor and a glimmer of mischief sits in the mask of Loki’s face.

“As the lady asks” he responds before tilting his head back. “Heimdall, if you would be so kind as to return us home.” 

This time I am ready for the weightless sensation, but I keep my eyes open. The brilliant rainbow lights of the Bifrost dance around us. I cannot tear my eyes away, awe clearly written across my face. And then it is over, and the ship lands with a clunk in front of Heimdall.

Chapter Text

We are standing in front of Heimdall, who after having let go of his sword, is staring at us with a quirked eyebrow. He looks pointedly between the three of us before his golden eyes settle on me.

“I can explain…” I start before Heimdall cuts me off.

“Where did you go? You were outside my scope of sight for some time.”

“I can explain, I swear it. But I think I need to speak with the Queen.”

He nods, “Be aware of Odin, he has not forgiven you for fleeing.” Heimdall carefully eyes each of us.

“What’s a bit of light treason between family?” Loki questions with a smirk.

“Cut it out. I need you two to speak with Odin and convince him to ready the Einherjar. The moment we returned, Asgard was in danger. Warn of the Dark Elves and Malekith, I cannot stress how important it is that they are ready.” Thor nods at my instructions, while Loki looks reluctant,

“Loki, you are free to make your own choices. I just hope you make the right ones.”

I take off running down the bridge. It is only a moment before I hear footsteps running behind me. They each flank my sides as we run towards the palace.

We stop just outside the glittering gold exterior, and Loki closes his eyes. “Odin is in the throne room, mother is on her balcony.” He opens his eyes and looks down at me. “This is where we part ways for now, Lady Y/N.” Before I am able to respond, he gently presses two light fingers to my forehead. A green light shimmers over me and my surroundings melt into a balcony overlooking the vast gardens. 

“I was wondering when you would return, my dear.” I turn around to see Frigga pouring a second cup of tea before gesturing for me to sit. I take the seat next to her and gingerly take a sip. The warm liquid soothes my throat and calms my nerves. Frigga gives me a pointed look.

“They are going to come after it.” I begin.

“I know dear, we shall protect you and the realm.”

“I’m not worried for myself.” I stare at the swirling leaves in my cup, pointedly not making eye contact with her. Her hand gently cups my chin to look her in the eyes.

“But I will worry for you. I may not have known you for long, nor are you meant to wed one of my children,” she says with anger coloring her tone, yet I know she is mad at Odin and not me, “but I like to think of you as one of mine.” She says this with such love that tears form in my eyes.

“I’d like to think that too.” I respond, barely above a whisper. She smiles and stands, and I follow suit. Frigga takes a step forward and pulls me into a hug, wrapping me in such a motherly embrace. I cling to her, desperate for the love she sheds on me. I have missed having someone to care for and someone to care for me. But the feeling that I got from my family before… was nothing like this. She steps back and looks at me.

“My daughter, Y/N.” Tears are silently making their way down my cheeks. 

I hate to break up such a moment , the Aether sounds in my mind, but my captor approaches.

I look at Frigga with wide eyes.

“He is coming, you must hide.”

“A Queen does not cower in fear while her people are in danger.” She steps in front of me as the doors to her chambers burst open.

In the open doorway, stands Malekith.

Chapter Text

Malekith looks between the two of us before stalking in our direction. My fear starts to get the better of me and a wind picks up in the room. Frigga reaches over and squeezes my hand, silently giving me strength. The air calms around us at her actions. 

“Give me the Aether, child.” He demands. I don’t see the berserker behind him, at least that has changed in our favor.

“You will not prevail.” Frigga states, a coldness in her voice I hadn’t heard before. She brandishes a blade in response to Malekith drawing his. The two clash, blades meeting as they dance around each others’ attacks with matching blocks. The clang of metal echoes around the room and vibrates through my mind. I watch them, frozen in place. This can’t be happening. 

You know what will happen if you do nothing , the Aether slithers.

And I know what I have to do. It should only be a moment before Thor comes charging in. This time it will be different. It has to be different. I have to change the outcome.

I watch Frigga as she blocks a swing before I rush over, pushing her out of his reach. A second blade meant for Frigga pierces my skin. A blinding red light erupts from my chest throwing Malekith across the room. His landing echoes, which is answered by the crashing of Thor running into the room with Odin and Loki in tow. 

Odin quickly scans the scene before stalking over to the fallen Malekith. With a sickening crunch, he dispatches the former leader of the Dark Elves and turns his attention to Frigga and me.

I barely register the conclusion, my mind preoccupied by pain. My hand flies to my wound, and draws back sticky and deep red.

My legs give out and I crumple to the floor, all strength leaving me. Before I can make contact with the stone, Loki catches me, cradling my head in his lap. Thor and Frigga kneel on either side of me.

“Fetch the healers.” Thor booms to the open doorway before footsteps start sprinting down the hallway.

“Did we do it?”

“Yes, Lady Y/N. Malekith is vanquished.” Thor soothes, a single tear dripping from his eyes. Loki is surprisingly silent, simply holding my head in place and brushing a few strands of hair from my face. His green eyes piercing mine as his hand shakes while stroking my hair.

“You’re safe, you’re alive.” I grasp Frigga’s hand, a painful smile crossing my face as relief fights with the pain. A small pool of water begins to spread around me, the relief of having saved her, flowing through me.The water diluting the deep red to a pink tint on the stone floor under me. I can see Odin standing in the back, looking over us, unsure for the first time. “Would you look at that,” I cough, breaths coming in shorter, “a mere mortal saved what you couldn’t.” I turn my gaze back to the three huddling around me. I smile up at them, thankful for the love and care that they had given me in such a short time.

“Thor, tell Tony that I’m sorry and to actually take care of himself. And the others, thank you for the little bit of time that we did have and to watch each other’s backs out there. I wish I had gotten to know them better as well.”

“You will tell them yourself.” Thor asserts, and I give him a small smile, trying to comfort him.

“Loki, believe in yourself. At least believe that your mother and I are right in believing in you. Be the person that you want, not who you were made to be.” His slender fingers clutch a few strands, ceasing the stroking movement.

I am feeling cold. Not the refreshing cold of snow or a breeze. But an empty, consuming cold.

“Frigga -mom-” her eyes shine with unshed tears, “thank you, for believing in me.”

And everything fades away.

Chapter Text

Red dances among the black behind my eyelids. My consciousness slowly comes back to me.

Finally , the voice of the Aether huffs.

Weren’t you dormant and alone for thousands of years?

Yes, so I’m done with that, time to get moving.

I mentally roll my eyes, before attempting to open them. I am expecting to see blinding lights of an infirmary. But instead, I’m greeted with the ceiling of my chambers. Soft gold lights dancing around my bed. At the sound of me shifting, a hand gently squeezes mine. I slowly turn my head to look over to find Frigga sitting beside my bedside. A soft smile mixed with relief on her face.

“It seems you will be able to relay your own messages.”

“But how?...”

“What was meant for my heart, pierced above yours. I also believe that you have a passenger looking out for you.” She explains with a wink.

I think she is talking about me

You think?

I look over at my left side and see a bandage carefully wrapped around the wound. The elegant gown that I was wearing, gone. In its place is a short sleeve dark violet tunic and black pants. A shimmering silver fabric forms wrist guards.

“I thought you would be more comfortable with it free from prying eyes,”

“Thank you for everything you have done for me.”

“Yet it is I who should be the one to thank you for saving my life and for the lives of my people.” She cradles my hand in hers. “I am not the only one who has been waiting to thank you.” She shifts to one side, allowing me to see past her into the rest of the room. Thor and Loki are sound asleep around the glowing hearth. Thor is stretched out on one piece of furniture, mouth hanging open. While Loki is curled in a chair next to him, an open book forgotten on his lap.

Frigga and I smile at each other, the quiet and stillness of the two brothers warming me. If they can reconcile, then there really is hope I can change fate. I contently hum to myself, allowing for a wave of peace to wash over me. A soft drizzle begins over my bed, with a soft laugh Frigga banishes the drops before they hit my skin. At the sound of Frigga’s laugh, both men startle awake, wide, worried, eyes dancing around before landing on me. Loki dashes to my side while Thor falls out of his chair before following him over. 

“Lady Y/N, how are you feeling?”

“Are you alright, Lady Y/N?” 

The two brothers are talking over each other and continuing to ask rapid fire questions.

“If you want her to respond, you may have to pause your questions and breathe.” Frigga looks between them, amusement clear on her face. Their questions cease as they look at me expectantly. 

“I’m okay, really” I assure them, only a bit of pain poking through my mind. As I say this, my stomach growls loudly in protest. “Okay, I’m a bit hungry. But I’m fine.” I pout as the two gods start to laugh at the noise.”Not all of us are alien gods, you know” I glare at them with humor in my voice.

“Ah, but Lady Y/N, it is you who is the alien here.” Loki grins.

Frigga pats my arm before I can snark back. “Why don’t you get ready before meeting us for supper? You must be famished.”

“How long was I out?”

“You were resting for four days, dear.”

“Oh my god.” I gasp

“Yes?” Loki smirks.

“Oh shush, Tony is going to be pissed. I said I would be gone for just a day or so.” I exclaim, jumping out of bed. Thor steadies me as I wobble on unsure legs. 

“We will meet you in the hall in a moment.” Frigga assures me, “take a deep breath and everything will be okay.” 

The three gods exit the room, leaving me to dwindle with my thoughts.

Only a moment passes before Gravyn comes charging into the room.

“Y/N, you’re okay.” She huffs in between gasping breaths. “I heard you were awake, do you need my assistance?”

I smile at the brunette, “Could you braid my hair again? I think this tunic is a fine ensemble for a meal, right?”

“I would love to, and if you are comfortable then all is well. You are still recovering after all.”

She gives me a soft smile before guiding me to sit in front of the bathroom vanity. Again her comforting and skillful fingers make quick work of my silver locks.

This time, instead of offering a pendant and earrings, she gracefully weaves silver thread with violet gems into the braids. She steps back and appraises her work.

“You may be mortal, but your beauty is among the gods.” I blush at her compliment, not used to such attention or flattery.

“Thank you my friend. Your kindness is something that I cherish..” We smile at each other as I rise to my feet, “Time for me to go.”

Gravyn must catch something in my tone, “Will you return?”

“Of course, I wouldn’t forget my new friend and family.”

She gives me a quick hug, before scampering from the room. I laugh quietly to myself and exit the room, closing the doors behind me.

The leather soles of my books make muted footsteps as I make my way through the halls. The familiar sound of Thor and Loki bickering pulls me in the right direction. As I enter, their snide comments cease.

Loki stands and crosses over to pull out the chair next to Frigga.

“Thank you.”

“My pleasure, Lady Y/N.”

Frigga’s voice floats through my mind, “ My sons have grown quite protective of you, as have I. I know that there are things in your future that you must do, but please be careful in your endeavors.”

“Thank you and I will.”

Servants bustle in and place different platters around the table before hustling out. The four of us enjoy the meal, speaking about the gardens and the people, just enjoying each other’s company before a thought strikes me.

“So I’ve been here for about a week, I think it’s high time I return to Midgard, for a bit.”

Thor looks like he may cry and even Loki lets a bit of his mask falter. 

“It won’t be forever, there is more for me to do on Asgard. Besides, you can always come along or visit.” At this, Thor visibly brightens, but Loki remains sullen.

“They won’t exactly welcome me with open arms.” He whispers, pain evident in his deep somber tone.

“Maybe not at first, but they will come around.” I assure him. “Besides, that wouldn’t stop you anyways.”

I push away from the table and stand. Turning to Frigga I grasp her tightly, 

“Thank you, mother. I will miss you.”

“I am always with you, my dear.” She brushes my mark over the silver fabric and a warm tingle races down my spine.

I start walking to the exit before turning back, “Thor, I know you will return to Midgard soon, if you need to stay and take of some things.” I pointedly look at the open seat that is sure to be Odin’s. 

Thor nods, “There are a few things to be done before I join you on Midgard.” 

I look to Loki, “The choice is yours, your family will support you.”

I’m hoping the constant assurances and reminders of free will can help him on his journey to redemption in others as well as his own mind.

The green eyes shine with hesitation before he steps forward to follow me.

“Someone should watch your back, Lady Y/N.” I give him a grateful smile before I face Frigga and Thor, giving them a small wave before exiting with Loki following behind.

We walk in mostly silence to the Bifrost, silence ringing out across the bridge. Before we enter the golden chambers, Loki halts.

“I don’t think I should show up as myself…”

“What do you mean?”

“I am a shapeshifter after all. I can hide in plain sight.”

“Loki, do what you feel you need to do. But should they ask, I will not lie. Trust cannot be built on that.”

“Of course.” Loki nods before a green light shimmers over his form, slowly changing shape.

Once the light fades, a midnight black wolf with piercing green eyes stares up at me. 

“Awe, you’re so cute Loki.” I gush, rubbing the soft fur between his ears. He lets out an indigent huff but leans into the touch. After a moment he nudges me with his cold nose, prompting me to enter the archway. Loki’s soft paws pad beside me into the room. 

Heimdall looks between the two of us. “Leaving without committing treason, I see we are trying something new.”

He winks at me softly as Loki softly growls at the comment.

“Hush, he was joking.” I soothe the Loki-wolf, wolf-Loki?

“Where to, Lady Y/N?”

“Well, where is Tony?”

“About to depart to Malibu with two companions.”

“Malibu? We need to get to him.”

“Very well.” Heimdall grasps the sword while giving a swift nod to us.

The sudden feeling of weightlessness causes me to grip the soft black fur of Loki. The rainbow lights blow by before being replaced by the stairway to a jet on a runway. From behind me a voice rings out,

“Where the hell have you been?” 

And I slowly turn around.

Chapter Text

Standing in front of me is Tony, Pepper Potts, and Colonel James Rhodes. Tony is giving me a look of disbelief, anger, and relief. I hesitantly wave, a mixture of happiness of seeing him again and afraid of what he might say. The emotions create a small flurry before I rein it in again.

“Hey, Tony.”

“Don’t hey me, Elsa! You said you would be right back! You said that you were here to help us! You disappear for months only to show up in a rainbow with Sirius Black?” 

“Who is Sirius Black?” Loki’s voice drifts in my head.

“A fictional black dog, but I was gone for months?”

“Time flows differently between realms.” Loki’s shoulders seem to shrug, even in his wolf form.

“Tony, I’m so sorry! I guess time flows differently on Asgard. To me, it was only a few days…”

“Well it wasn’t.”

“But I’m here now, and I swear I am here to help you. You are about to head to Malibu, right?”

“Yah kid.”

“Before you go, please hear me out. All of you.” I look at Pepper and Rhodes. They both look at Tony before Pepper turns back to me,

“You must be Y/N. Tony and Bruce have told me about you.” She reaches out a hand to me and I shake it.

“It is truly my pleasure Ms. Potts.”

“Please call me Pepper” I give her a smile before turning my attention to Rhodey.

“It is an honor to meet you Colonel Rhodes”

“You really do know us then?” I can tell that he is slightly weary of me, but keeps a friendly tone in his voice.

“Yes, and I don’t mean any harm. In fact I think the four of us,” a small growl sounds from behind me, “excuse me, the five of us, should sit down and chat. What’s about to happen can be easily prevented and I intend to do just that. It’s been a long week.”

Tony shakes his head in disbelief before stepping around me and Loki-wolf, and walking up the steps onto the plane.

“Well are you coming? Whether something bad is waiting or not, we have business in Malibu.”

I shrug, “As long as you hear me out.” I follow him up the stairs with Loki padding up behind me. 

I follow Tony into the jet and plop down on one of the light leather seats, sinking into the comfortable luxury. My head swivels down to face Loki-wolf as he curls up at my feet, green eyes glancing around the interior of the private jet. I gently pat him between the ears,

“It’s just an airplane, everything will be fine. Nothing to worry about.”

“Okay, Kida,” Tony begins as Pepper and Rhodes take their seats. Pepper sitting next to Tony and facing me, with Rhodes taking the seat across the aisle, turning his chair to face us. 

“You wanted to prevent something?” Tony fixes me with a half-hearted glare. But beneath his snide comment, I can tell that he’s hurting. I gulp in a deep breath before looking between Pepper and Tony.

“Aldrich Killian, does that name ring a bell?” I look first at Tony, an eyebrow raised before turning to Pepper, a sympathetic smile across my face. 

“Last I saw him he was scraping together a company,” Tony remarks. Pepper gives him a pointed look.

“He has a company Tony, and he has been trying to get a meeting with you for the past few years. I have been advising you to hear him out.”

“And what did we tell him?”

“I told him that it was unfortunately not a good time for you, Tony. But what does Killian have anything to do with what may happen?” Pepper turns to me.

“Killian, and A.I.M. His company is dealing in some nasty business.” As the plane starts down the runway, my explanation of Killian and his dealings with the research of Extremis seems to weigh heavily on Tony. I pause from my explanation of the research and its effects to turn to Rhodes,

“Colonel. There are some things or rather people that you need to look into in regards to this.”

“And what would that be?”

“Please hear me out before you jump to any conclusions.” Rhodes nods at me to continue.

“Not only is this research dangerous, but those involved and what they do with it. Killian will be posing as the group The Ten Rings, and hire an actor to be the face of the Mandarin. There will be attacks on innocent people, the first being in Rose Hill, Tennessee. We can try and prevent these attacks of course, but…”

“But what, kid?” Tony questions, snapping my attention from Rhodes to Tony and Pepper.

“Killian isn’t working alone on this. He has help from Maya Hansen, and umm” I stumble a bit, unsure how to broach the next one. 

“Well?”

“The Vice President is in on it. His daughter is paralyzed so he wants the research for its medical applications.”

“I can’t just waltz into the Capitol and arrest the Vice President.” Rhodes says with a deadpan expression.

“I’m not asking you to, I’m hoping we can stop all of it before it gets too far anyways so we don’t have to even broach the topic of how that one ends. But someone should probably keep an eye on the Vice President.” I rush out, breaths becoming quicker and shallower.

“Breathe, Lady Y/N.” Loki’s deep comforting tone floats through my head. He nudges my foot with his nose and I reach down and stroke the midnight black fur.

“Thank you, my friend.” I whisper to the wolf. 

“Are we not going to acknowledge that the last time I saw you was months ago. You were in jeans and a hoodie, and no wolf. And now here you are months later, which you claim to be just a week for you, with some LARPing looking gear and a wolf.”

“I told you, I went to Asgard. The time flows differently there and I had to help them, just as I am trying to help you, which is all I have done since arriving.” I blurt out, a brief flame flickers in my palm before extinguishing just as quickly.

Pepper reaches across and places a gentle palm on my knee. The touch is soft and reminiscent of how Frigga would comfort me. The soft tingle from before races down my spine at the thought of Frigga, and I give a grateful smile to Pepper.

“I’m sorry. I don’t mean…”

“Whoa there, forget the wolf and clothes. You have other developments?” Tony nearly jumps to his feet at the brief visual of flames. “Bruce will love this!”

I take a deep breath and sigh, “Tony, I promise I will show you and everyone else everything. But can we speak about the more pressing issues first?”

“Of course, Avatar.”

I can tell that Tony is barely containing his excitement and I decide to hopefully cut this storyline short. 

“So here’s what we should do; Colonel Rhodes, could War Machine, along with back up of course, go to Miami and put a stop to this research before anything gets worse? And maybe keep myself and Tony in the loop? And Pepper, it may be best to not have that meeting with Killian.”

“I will do my best.” 

“I can continue to hold off Killian.”

“Great, if all of that is taken care of; Tony could I speak to you for a moment? Just us?”

“Sure kid.” 

I stand up, Loki-wolf huffing with slight frustration, and shuffle to the back of the cabin. Tony gets up and strolls over to me.

“How are you, Tony?”

“That’s what you needed privacy to ask? I’m fine, kid.”

“No Tony. It’s okay to not be okay.” His eyes slightly narrow at the suggestion under my words.

“What do you know?” 

“I know that you aren’t okay. I know that you won’t seek help until it’s almost too late. And I know what it feels like to be alone. I have been alone for most of my life, and Tony, you are not alone. You have Pepper and Rhodes and Happy, and all of the Avengers standing beside you. You have me too. It isn’t weak to ask for help or lean on someone who cares for you, it's strength.”

Tony looks at me with an unfamiliar glint in his eye.

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Tony claps me on the shoulder and returns to his seat.

I will have to keep an eye out for him.

Chapter Text

I sit back down in my own seat, Loki-wolf briefly shifting to sit up and place his snout in my lap. I chuckle as the green eyes scan me from head to toe.

“I was only gone for a moment, no danger to be found at the back of the jet with Tony.” I swear that Loki-wolf rolls his eyes. 

The plane begins its descent, I had no idea that my explanation had taken so long. As the plane comes to a stop, Tony claps his hands together before rising to his feet.

“Okay, let’s go. Things to do, bad guys to stop, powers to practice and research.”

I giggle at his antics while Pepper and Rhodes just sigh in exasperation. My giggles provoke a wink from Tony before he saunters out the open jet door. Loki-wolf lets out a soft growl.

“Oh hush you.” I pat his head and rise to follow out the door. At the bottom of the steps Tony is locked in a conversation with someone who has their back turned to me. Their shoulders are tense in their black suit jacket, and his head shakes as he disagrees with something that Tony is saying. I continue to make my way down the stairs and as my feet make contact with solid ground, they both turn to face me.

Standing next to Tony is none other than Happy Hogan. I visibly brighten,

“Happy! What a pleasure to meet you.” I exclaim, holding out a hand to shake.

He reaches forward and grips my outstretched hand, “You know who I am?”

“Well…” I look to Tony for assistance with an explanation, unsure if it even makes sense to me.

“Ah, yes. Y/N, Happy. Happy, this is Y/N, the great and powerful from a different universe.” 

I snort in response but give him a look that shouts ‘are you kidding’. 

Tony simply shrugs, “What’s better than getting straight to the truth? Anyways, got something picked up for you, kid.” He produces a cell phone from behind him. “Now that’s yours to use, not lose. Obviously I’m on speed dial, but everyone else is on there too.”

I open the contacts and indeed see the following names; Tony, Captain Spangles, Scary One, Dr. Green Bean, Colonel Platypus, Potts, and Forehead of Security.

“How come you are the only one listed under their first name?” I question, eyebrows raised.

Tony simply grins at me with a glint in his eye.

“Wait, what am I programmed in yours as then?” 

He acts like he can’t hear me before ducking into the open door of the waiting car.

“You coming?” With a sigh I follow to the open door. “Tell your pet to keep its claws off the leather.”

I am no one’s pet . Loki’s voice flows through my mind.

“He’ll behave, he can lay on the floor or my lap.”

I know which would be preferable.

Oh shush, we want them to know you, the real you, so don’t cause trouble.

“Whichever, just know that any claw marks come out of your paycheck.” Tony comments.

“Paycheck?”

“Well, you are going to be joining the Avengers, right?”

“You want me to be an Avenger?”

“Sure thing, Avatar. You would be a great addition. Plus Cyclops signed off on it months ago.”

I lean over Loki-wolf, who was again resting with his head in my lap, and wrap my arms around Tony.

“Thank you.”

“Hey, you aren’t alone either.” He whispers to me before releasing the hug.

The car pulls to a stop outside a familiar looking home sitting on a cliff overlooking the ocean. Happy gets out and the five of us follow suit. We enter through the oversized front doors and into an open concept living room that shoots different scenes through my head. The gigantic stuffed rabbit, the lab down below, and how the mansion met its end. Shaking the thoughts from my head, I follow Tony down to his lab as Pepper and Rhodes sit down in the living room to start the execution of the plan that I have given the structure to. 

I stroll down the steps with the soft paws following behind. I get to the bottom of the stairs and push open the glass door, allowing for Loki-wolf to pad in before I enter behind him.

“So, Tony,” I start to say as he fiddles with different schematics, “How have you been sleeping?”

He pauses his fiddling, “Enough.”

“Tony…”

“No, kid. I know. I’ll… I’ll talk to Pepper.”

“That’s all I ask.” He gives me an appreciative smile for not pushing further. 

“So, while Honeybear and Pepper take care of your plan, what will you do?”

“Well, I suppose I should work on my control and figure out my next steps. There is a lot I plan on changing in the coming years.”

“Okay, I can get behind working on your powers bit. But weren’t you just pressuring me to slow down and lean on other people?”

“Well yah, but Pepper and Colonel Rhodes are helping-”

“So slow down. Lean on other people.” He quips.

I slump on a stool by his work table. “So what do you propose I do?”

“Work on your powers there, Elsa.”

I snort, “Okay, Tony. Just the powers for now.”

Chapter Text

Over the coming weeks my control strengthens. I don’t necessarily need to call upon my emotions each time to use them, but it does add to the strength of them. And outside of very intense moments, I can control the emotional elemental outbursts.

Everywhere I go, Loki-wolf seems to follow, always on alert for anything that could go wrong. I find his constant presence soothing, and petting the soft fur between his ears a wonderful comfort when my mind starts to get the better of me. He follows me throughout my daily tasks and routines, and even curls up in a black ball at the end of my bed each night. However when it comes time to do a bit of shopping, I can't live in my tunic forever, he is forced to stay behind. That is of course until he decides to shift from a wolf to a tiny ball python, just small enough to curl up in a sweatshirt pocket. The friendship that is forming and strengthening with the Asgardian prince is something that I treasure, a welcome presence in the void that my personal life used to be.

And while my relationship with Loki has deepened, so has my relationship with Tony. I’m not sure if he completely trusts anyone, but he is beginning to open up to me. There are days or even nights that aren’t quiet. He tries to hide his worsening sleep habits and rising panic, but I see the signs. I’ve seen them before in him and myself. I know that he doesn’t want to rely on anyone, wants to be the strong figure. But I am still able to convince him to let me teach him a few of my tricks. During a particular bad night, I teach him 5-4-3-2-1 and square breathing. Just enough to help, but it’s merely a band-aid. I just wish that I could help out more with this, but it isn’t something that I can fix with a few words or even a blast of fire. 

But today finds us once again with Tony in his lab. Tony tinkering on whichever new project currently holds his attention, while Loki and I sit off to the side on a plush loveseat that had appeared in the corner of the lab one morning, early on in our stay. Tony simply smiles when I thank him for the considerate gift. 

I’m sitting with my knees bent under me, left hand casually stroking the black fur with my right hand extended in front of me. I scrunch my nose in concentration.

Breath, darling. Focus on what you want to see and let it be so. Loki’s patient teacher's voice drifts through my mind as he has been doing since we arrived to instruct me in the development of my gifts. 

I stare at my open palm, willing my power to flow to my fingertips and extend outwards. A gentle flame dances into existence in the air above my palm. I concentrate a bit more, willing the flames to change in shape. In the flames a gentle memory begins to play. First the fire reveals the face of Frigga, at the sight of her concerned smile the warm tingle races down my spine again. 

The Frigga in the flame shifts to reveal the rest of the memory, The flickering image of Thor and Loki asleep in my champers on Asgard sits in my hand. I smile, remembering how warm it felt to see them both so at peace.

“Is that a memory?” Tony’s voice startles me and breaks my concentration, the memory flickering before fading completely. 

“Well, yes it was.”

“That can’t be the same Loki that attacked last year. He looked too peaceful… too human.” 

Tony is still staring at my hand in wonder.

“Tony, do you trust me?”

“Yah, kid. You’re putting yourself on the line to save so many people.”

“There is much you don’t know about him or even what happened with New-”

Before I could finish my thought and explanation, Rhodes bursts into the lab with a crash, his breath coming in pants as he reaches over and picks up a few of the items that had fallen to the floor in his haste.

“I’m not interrupting anything, am I?” He looks between the two of us.

“Well, actually-” Tony says at the same time I say, “No.”

“Anyways,” Rhodes continues, “I’ve got news.”

“And?” Tony prompts him to continue, waving his hand.

“We’ve got Killian in custody, and his associates. The research for Extremis will be handed over to SHIELD. We did it.” Rhodes exclaims. “Another harrowing tale of War Machine!”

I barely hear his last comment. At the mention of SHIELD, my blood runs cold. How could I just sit in California when Hydra has their dirty claws everywhere? My face hardens, adopting a mask of determination. Noticing my change of demeanor, Loki-wolf whines and places his head in my lap.

What seems to be the matter darling?

In all of my concentration on honing these powers, I haven’t done anything about SHIELD.

What needs to be done?

It needs to be destroyed, or at the very least a large amount of turn over needs to occur.

Tony seems to notice the silent exchange and clears his throat. My attention shifts to him at the noise and I can see the gears turning in his head.

“Tony, I cannot thank you enough for everything you have done for me. But I need a favor.”

“And what would that be?”

“A ride to D.C. I need to meet with Director Fury.”

“Of course you can have a ride, but hold on a minute. We just got some great news. It’s time to celebrate.”

“I really wish I could Tony. But there are people in danger. Besides, you already know what you should be doing.”

“I do?”

“I think the kind of celebration that Pepper would really appreciate would be utilizing the clean slate protocol.”

His eyebrows shoot to his hairline, and he gives me a subtle nod. I stand up and stretch, before going to exit the lab.

“Hey,” Tony calls after me, “when you finish cleaning up someone else’s mess again, we should finish that conversation.”

“Of course. Give Pepper my best, and could Happy drive us to the airport?” I gesture between myself and Loki-wolf.

“Of course,” Tony parrots back to me, “everything will be ready to go for you within the hour, JARVIS?”

“Anything for Dr. Y/N.” The sassy AI answers.

I laugh, “Tony, I will see you real soon. And Colonel,” I turn to the man, “thank you for your help and your service. But please keep an eye on him.” I point to Tony.

“Hey!”

“Of course Y/N. Be safe and call if you need anything.” Rhodes pats my shoulder as I walk by him to exit the lab.

I make my way to the room that Tony had given me for my stay and grab a backpack, stuffing all of my essentials as well as a couple changes of clothes. I glance around the room, it was a nice home for a little while. I realize with a start that since waking up in this universe I have felt more at home than ever. Asgard was a comfort after only a few days, and Tony’s Malibu mansion became a home. 

We make our way outside the front door where Happy is waiting with a car. 

“Y/N, can I help you with your…bag?” He gestures at my backpack awkwardly.

“Thanks, but I’ve got it Happy.”

I climb in and settle into the seat, Loki-wolf curling up on the seat next to me. The car begins to hum as Happy starts the engine and begins to pull out of the long driveway. I look out the window, hoping this won’t be the last time I see this home. A cold nose breaks my train of thought.

So what business do we have in D.C., darling?

Well there’s another lost soul who has had their free will stripped from them. Loki growls at the thought and reminder of his own past. And an evil regime, intent on murdering millions, hiding behind friendly lines. So we approach with caution and stealth for the most part.

Whatever needs to be done, I will do it. I won’t let another soul suffer as I did. 

I know, and that is why you’re my friend and the best option to help in this mission.

The warm fur snuggles next to me and Loki hums in my mind.

As are you, darling. My friend, I mean. His voice hurries, worry dripping in the tone, I apologize. I’m not overly familiar with the concept of friendship, but I will do my best to prove it to you.

My heart breaks at his confession, the idea of loneliness is not a foregin concept to me. But to be surrounded by people, even family, and to be that alone… I shake off the sadness and snuggle the wolf, placing a gentle kiss on the top of his head. 

You already have, and I am sure you will continue to do so.

The car stops at a familiar looking runway and jet.

“Boss has everything in order, you’re good to go.” Happy says as he opens my door.

“Thank you, Happy.” 

I give him a smile before ascending the steps, backpack over my shoulder and Loki-wolf in my shadow. We enter the jet and I pull the door close behind us before settling into a seat next to a window. I can hear the pilot preparing for take off and I shift my attention to the window, eager to see the buildings fade behind me. 

A tap on my shoulder has me turning around. Standing before me is Loki, dressed in black pants and an emerald tunic. He smiles shyly at me.

“I hope it’s okay to be in this form for the trip. It’s been awhile and I could stretch out a bit…” He trails off looking at the floor.

“Of course it’s okay, Loki. This is part of who you are, never be ashamed around me.” I give him a reassuring smile.

A few hours pass with me looking out the window and Loki doing different stretches around the cabin. The plane begins to descend and Loki stretches out one more time before allowing for the green light to morph his form back into the wolf. He slinks over and sits next to me as the wheels touch down on the tarmac.

Chapter Text

This time when we descend the jet stairs, Tony and Happy aren’t the ones waiting for us. Instead, a black SUV sits with its engine running. As I approach, the driver side window rolls down to reveal Brock Rumlow. I keep my shock and fear reined in, forcing myself to smile.

“Director Fury is expecting you.” He says giving me and Loki-wolf a once over. “I was sent to escort you, SHIELD always protects its assets.”

At those words my hands tremble a bit while I keep my smile plastered across my features. I reach over and pull open the car door, allowing Loki-wolf to jump in before I follow and close the door behind us. As the car tears out of the airport, Rumlow makes no attempts at conversation, but continues to look in the mirror to study me. I keep my attention on the passing landmarks, and make sure to keep an expression of curiosity and awe on my face while looking at the passing monuments.

While doing this I try to reach out in my mind, Loki?

Are you alright, darling?

No, we aren’t

What do you mean?

The man driving us. He’s one of the really bad ones. 

He moves to rest his snout on my lap, Don’t worry, darling. As long as I draw breath, you won’t be alone.

Thank you, my friend. I smile at him, his green eyes piercing me as I stroke the black fur.
The car comes to a stop and the engine shuts off. I take a deep breath before exiting the car. The sheer size of the Triskelion is intimidating, even ignoring its contents. The large building looms over the Potomac river, sunlight reflecting on its exterior. 

Rumlow leads the way into the large, glass covered atrium. As Loki-wolf and I follow him to the elevators on the far side of the lobby, I can feel the eyes of many agents on us. Some of the looks coming from curiosity, but some felt more malicious, making the hair on the back of my neck stand on end.

The metal doors slide open and the three of us enter, Loki-wolf putting himself between myself and Rumlow. I give him a thankful scratch behind the ears, and he leans into it.

As the elevator begins to ascend, Rumlow turns his attention to me, “So how does a pretty little thing like you get Fury’s attention or have a wolf for a pet?” Loki-wolf growls at being called my pet yet again.

“He isn't my pet, he is free to do as he wishes. And I’m nothing special, just visiting an old friend.” I say dismissing the topic entirely. Rumlow makes a contemplating hum in the back of his throat before turning his attention back to the elevator doors as they open.

We exit the elevator and follow Rumlow down a hallway before coming to a stop just outside a set of doors. Rumlow quickly raps his knuckles against the wood before turning to leave,

“I'll see you around beautiful.” He winks and disappears down the hallway. 

I shudder, “ I hope not.” I whisper to myself.

A moment passes before a commanding voice echoes, “Are you coming in or planting roots in my hallway?”

I push open the door and we walk inside. I make sure that the door closes securely behind me before completely facing Fury. He sits in a powerful stance behind his desk, eyeing me and Loki-wolf with thinly veiled curiosity.

“To what do I owe this visit?” Fury asks dryly.

I pull out the cell phone that Tony had given me and open the notes app. I begin typing as I respond, “I just wanted to drop in on a friend, see how you are doing.” I turn the phone to face him. ‘EARS AND EYES EVERYWHERE’

Fury pulls out his own phone and types while responding, “It’s good to see you. How have you been?” ‘WHO?’

“Well, can’t complain.” ‘HYDRA, SHIELD IS COMPROMISED’

“Can I take you to lunch to catch up?” ‘WE NEED TO TALK IN A SECURE LOCATION’

“I would love to, it’s been awhile and it's a beautiful day to eat out.” ‘LEAD THE WAY’

I follow Fury out of his office and down to a garage, Fury climbs into the driver seat while I open the rear passenger door for Loki-wolf. I close the door behind him and climb into the front seat. As I close the door behind me, Loki-wolf sticks his head in between the two front seats.

“Are we going to talk about your new shadow?”

“Only if you want to.”

He shrugs, “As long as he stays away from my good eye, and is on his best behavior, I don’t have a problem with alien pets.”

“How did you know…”

“No wolf from Earth has that color green eyes.”

Fury turns his attention to the road and I look at Loki-wolf who seems to shrug. The sleek black car peels out of the garage and down a few streets. I lose track of where we are before he pulls to a stop under a bridge overpass. Fury walks away from the car before stopping and turning to face us.

“Alright, what do you know?”

“I know that Hydra wasn’t truly defeated in the 40’s, in fact they thrived within SHIELD. I can give you the names of the higher ups and the faces of some foot soldiers, but unless you can absolutely be sure of their defeat, SHIELD needs to be destroyed in order to stop Hydra and Project Insight.”

At the mention of the top secret project, Fury raises an eyebrow, “So who am I to trust?”

“Well, me for starters. But also Hill, Romanoff, and Rogers. Who should be making a new friend shortly if they haven’t already met.”

“Okay. Now give me a moment to get Hill here before we talk strategy and names.”

“I’m going to see if I can’t get Romanoff and Rogers to come with the new recruit.”

Fury eyes me wearily. “Remember, you can trust me. All I want is to save you and the rest of the heroes.” He nods and walks a few paces before pulling out a phone, presumably to summon Agent Hill.

Chapter Text

I hold my phone up to my ear, listening to the ring twice before the call is being picked up.

“Romanoff.”

“Natasha, is this a secure line?”

“Who is this?”

“It’s Y/N. Do you remember me?”

“Yes.”

“I’m with Fury right now, and we need you. Can you bring Captain Rogers and his new friend Sam to our location with you?” There is a brief moment of silence before she responds.

“Be there in an hour.”

“Wait, you have to make a stop on your way. Tell Sam that he will need his wings again.”

“Okay, be there in three hours.” A click followed by a dial tone, rings through my ears. 

I turn to Loki-wolf, “Looks like we have a bit of time to kill. Let’s see what else I can do.” He lets out an excited yip, prancing in place. I laugh at his antics and hold out my hand, calling on my powers to flow through me.

A small shard of ice appears before rapidly growing and changing shape. As suddenly as it begins, the small ice storm stops. Sitting in my hand is a miniature ice sculpture of Loki-wolf. I lower my hand to his eye level to show him my creation.

You made me? His voice trembles in my mind.

Well, yeah. You’re my best friend. And besides you make an adorable wolf.

He huffs, hiding his amusement. Okay enough showing off, darling. You’ve gotten decent at defense, now time to train offense at the same time.

How do you propose I do that here? I ask him, gesturing around.

Try attacking me.

No, I don’t want to hurt you.

I will be fine, I’m a god after all.

I roll my eyes and get into the stance that Sif had taught me on Asgard. Loki-wolf gets into a defensive position and nods. I conjure up a wind storm, hoping to simply blow him off his feet. He quickly leaps out of the way and lunges outward towards me, I reroute the wind and push myself out of his way before creating shards of ice in each hand. The rounded edges make me feel a bit better when I hurl the first one at him. As he goes to dodge the attack, I throw the second shard. The second one hits him soundly in his chest and he stumbles.

Loki! I’m so sorry! I rush to his side. His body shakes with suppressed laughter.

Don’t be so worried, darling. A little ice never hurt a Frost Giant.

Hearing him refer to himself as a Frost Giant without self hate in his tone or calling himself a monster, warms my heart. I smile at him and ruffle his fur.

Besides, you would never let hurting him be your reality. The Aether slithers through my mind.

Thanks for the vote of confidence.

No trouble at all. The aether responds before falling silent in my mind once more. I can feel it watching my movements each day, but choosing to remain silent through most of it. I shake my head and face off against Loki-wolf. 

Time passes quickly with my powers filling my veins and the air around me. Each time I call upon them, they feel stronger and more fortified within me. I break from our fighting stances, wiping sweat from my hairline before an idea occurs to me. I create a small gentle snow storm just around the two of us. Loki-wolf barks and leaps through the falling snowflakes, tongue hanging out to catch the small flakes. I laugh at his excitement and make a snowball to throw at him. The condensed snow explodes on impact with his fur and I laugh out loud.

“And here I thought we had serious business to attend to.” 

I slowly turn around, an embarrassed smile painting my features.

Fury is watching me with slight amusement, but the people standing around him catch my attention. Maria Hill stands beside Fury with a matching face of amusement on. 

On Fury’s other side stands Natasha with a slight smile before she winks, “I’m guessing this is why Stark told me to keep an eye out for Elsa?”

I nod at her question before looking at the remaining two men. Steve stands there bewildered at the sight before him. Whether he is surprised by the wolf or the show of powers, I’m not quite sure. Standing beside Steve is Sam Wilson. His face is a mixture of confusion and excitement.

“I knew that you knew some crazy people, but this is awesome!” He steps in front of the group, approaching me. 

I turn off the snow storm and reach out to his outstretched hand.

“Sam Wilson, it is wonderful to finally meet you.”

“Now that’s just eerie.” He shakes my hand. “I’m guessing you’re the all-knowing one that summoned us here for some top secret business.”

“That would be me, and trust me, we truly have much to discuss.”

Chapter Text

We are sitting around a table in some damp underground facility that looks more like a cave than any true base. As everyone settles into their seats, I stand and walk to the head of the table. Loki-wolf settling in at my feet.

“Okay, some of what I have to say or show you will be upsetting or really hard to take. I just ask that you think before you act on any of it.”

I make eye contact with Steve, who gives me a confused but confident nod. I let out a shaky breath and extend my hands in front of me.

“I’ll show you what I can and explain.” 

Flames erupt from my palms, creating a screen of fire in front of me. I dig through my memories carefully choosing which ones to show. The first image flickers to life. In the fire, Steve is standing on an elevator, still in uniform, while members of the Strike team board and surround him. The Steve in the image casts a knowing glance around before the fighting starts. As the fight unfolds, I speak up, “Hydra has flourished within SHIELD. Their members walk among your agents, and will do whatever it takes to achieve their goals.” I shift the image to one of Fury being shot in Steve’s apartment. “They will stop at nothing, eliminating those that stand in their way.” I change the image again to Natasha and Steve speaking to the computer version of Zola.”With Project Paperclip, Hydra scientist Arnim Zola has been with SHIELD since its founding, pulling strings from the shadows.” The image in the fire explodes into a blank flame. “Zola is partially responsible for Project Insight, having created the algorithm that will systematically murder millions. But he wasn’t working alone.” 

I take a deep breath and will myself to relax, knowing this will only get harder. The image flickers to reveal Pierce talking to a figure sitting in the shadows. “Pierce and Rumlow need to be handled, they will both cause so much damage and so much heartache, more than they have already caused.” I look between Fury and Hill. They nod at the statement, eyes determined. I let a small tear escape for the next image as it takes shape. Pierce and Rumlow stalk into a bank vault. Before the angle shifts, I pause the memory and directly address Steve. “Don’t feel guilty, you didn’t know. And anything he has done was not of his own doing. He was brainwashed, turned into a puppet, his free will shattered and turned into a shadow of his former self.” I choke on a silent sob as Loki-wolf leans into me, glancing between me and the paused image.

The one who needs our help?

I nod and unpause the picture. The image turns from the sneering face of Pierce and Rumlow to a forlorn and confused Bucky Barnes. I hear Steve gasp,

“Bucky?”

I nod, unable to look at him. The memory continues, showing Bucky getting shoved into the chair before the device lowers itself to him. Just before the shocks start, I extinguish the flames.

I collapse into the chair behind me, silent tears streaming down my face. This was heartbreaking, watching it for the first time in a movie theater, but that was when it was all fictional. Now that it is real, now that they are real, it seems soul shattering.

A large hand sets itself on my shoulder. Looking up, my eyes meet the blues of Steve’s, unshed tears gather in their depths.

“How?”

“During the war, before you rescued the 107th from Hydra,” I begin, placing a hand over his hand on my shoulder, “they were experimenting with the recreation of the serum that Dr. Erskine had given you. They used a human test subject, Sergeant Barnes… He was a super soldier when he fell from the train. It’s what helped him to survive the fall, but Hydra found him. They… they continued their experiments. They made him into a puppet, an assassin with no free will… They took away his memories…” 

I choke out the last bit, unable to contain my grief. I pull my face into my hands to hide the tears, with my shuddering sobs, I can’t rein in the gusts of wind that almost lift me out of my chair.

“Hey,hey.” I lift my face from my hands at Steve’s voice. “If I’m not allowed to feel guilt when I was there, you aren’t allowed to feel guilty either.” 

The Captain of Righteousness is correct, darling. It isn’t your fault. Loki-wolf’s green eyes look up at me from my lap. You didn’t do this. You’ve done nothing to harm him. 

“Y/N, we can get him out of there, we will. I have to. Even when I had nothing, I had Bucky.” Steve says the last part under his breath in a whisper promise. 

“Now that we have talked about our feelings, let’s make a plan.” Fury’s remark causes Steve to snap his head around to look at the group. 

“We’re not salvaging anything. We’re not just taking down Hydra, Nick. We’re taking down SHIELD.”

“SHIELD has nothing to do with this.” 

“I have a mission. This is how it ends. SHIELD’s been compromised. Y/N has proven it. Hydra grew right under your nose and nobody noticed.”

“Why do you think we’re meeting in this cave? I noticed.”

“After being told. How many paid the price before you knew?”

“Look, I didn’t know about Barnes.”

“Even if you had, would you have told me? SHIELD, Hydra, it all goes.”

“He’s right.” Hill murmurs, glancing between the two men. Fury looks at each of us in turn.

“Don’t look at me. I do what he does, just slower.” Sam nods to Steve. Fury turns his attention to me.

“I’m sorry, Director. But he’s right.”

“Well it looks like you’re giving the orders now, Captain.”

Chapter Text

Everyone is sitting around the table as a plan begins to form. Even seeing the movie so many times, the amount that needs to be done in so little time is daunting; stop Project Insight, destroy the Zola computer, rescue Bucky, tear down Hydra and SHIELD, and make sure that Pierce and Rumlow go down with their ship. As the plan forms, we separate into teams to ensure that everything can get done. 

“Okay. Nat and Sam, you two will head to the Triskelion and stop Project Insight from commencing. Fury and Hill will infiltrate the council room and security to dismember from the inside, we can’t leave any traces. We can’t afford for them to be able to regrow. Y/N, you and your wolf will be with me. We have two stops to make. Everyone knows their assignments, keep your heads up. Millions are depending on us, failure is not an option.” 

I half expect everyone to clap or stand up or put their hands in the middle and shout ‘team’ before running off on their own assignments. Instead, everyone just quietly parts ways. 

I follow Steve out and down a few streets to a parked car. He carefully picks the lock on the car before walking to the other side of the car and opening the door for me. Loki-wolf hops in and jumps into the backseat before I climb in after him. 

“Thanks, Steve.”

“You’re welcome.”

He climbs into the driver side and hot wires the car. As the engine roars to life, Steve looks over to see me grinning.

“What?”

“Learn to steal cars in Germany?” I ask with a smirk.

“Borrow. We’re borrowing it. So keep your claws to yourself.” He says to the backseat. I laugh at his comment, before making a jab of my own.

“Do you remember how to get to the base, old man?” I ask with a wink. Steve grabs his chest with one hand, keeping the other on the wheel,

“You wound me. I remember and I’m not that old. I’m 96.”

He’s right. That would still make him a child on Asgard. Loki’s voice teases.

“Oh shush, you.” Steve quirks an eyebrow. “Sorry, I was talking to him.” I jab a finger toward the backseat. Steve says nothing but eyes Loki-wolf with a weary expression.

“I promise he’s fine and will behave.” 

With a roll of his eyes, Steve turns his attention fully back to the road. A few moments of silence pass before I speak up again,

“Are we almost there?” I whine.

“Y/N, we are driving from D.C. to New Jersey. That takes some time.” 

I huff, folding my arms in front of my chest, “Can I at least play some music?”

“Sure.”

I attach my phone to the aux cable before opening my music. I scroll through the different playlists before passing, “What kind of music do you like, Steve?”

“Well, I’ve been trying to listen to more modern or recent music, but it doesn’t beat what we used to listen to.”

“How about a compromise? We listen to a bit of both?”

“Sounds good.”

I nod and select Marvin Gaye’s Trouble Man Soundtrack. It begins to drift through the speakers.

“What is this?”

“Marvin Gaye, Trouble Man.”

“How did you…”

I tap a finger to my temple and smile at him.

“Right. You know… what else do you know?”

My smile falters. “Well, that depends. What do you want to hear?”

“Nothing about the future. I know you can’t or shouldn’t share all of that. But maybe a piece of the past?” I can hear the hope and melancholy clouding his voice.

“I can show you, if you want…”

“I’d like that… when I’m not driving us down a country highway.”

I chuckle, “Right, of course.”

I let a few moments pass, enjoying the music as it floods the car.

“She did love you…”

“What?” Steve asks, clearly started by my statement.

“Peggy. She did love you.”

“Oh”

“Steve, you don’t have to forget your past, or your time with her. But it isn’t good or healthy to dwell. We need to- you need to move on with your life at some point. You shouldn’t feel guilty about it. She was able to move on, and you deserve to as well.”

“Are you trying to convince me, or yourself?” Steve’s question echoes through my mind.

“Both, I guess.” I mumble. His question brings up my past to the front of my mind.

Images fly past in my head. The faces of my parents morph into my sibling slamming a door. The slam vibrating my brain, reliving the last moments. Their eyes haunt me, staring me down, accusing me, taunting me. 

I can feel my chest tighten as my lungs try to fill with short breaths.

Darling?

My thoughts are too jumbled and flying too fast to respond. 

The faces of my family, the scene that I last saw them, flickering. 

I nod to Loki-wolf.

I need you to breathe and open your eyes.

When did I close them? I don’t remember doing that. I also don’t realize that Steve is pulling off to the side of the road, or him walking over to my side and opening my door. I open my eyes.

Tell me five things that you can see.

Steve…

Outloud.

“I see Steve, the blue sky, the dirt, the car door, and you.” My heart is pounding in my chest, creating an erratic rhythm. 

Good. Tell me four things you can feel.

“I can feel the wind, the car seat, Steve’s hand on my shoulder, and your fur.” I clutch at the black fur as my breath begins to deepen and slow.

Tell me three things you can hear.

“I hear your voice, the wind, and Steve breathing.”

Good. Two things you can smell. Loki’s voice urges.

“I can smell the wet dirt and the cheap car air freshener.” My breath is evening out.

Great. What is one thing you can taste?

“Copper.” I gingerly lay a finger on my lips, lifting to reveal blood. I bit through the delicate skin. I look up to see two pairs of eyes watching me. Steve’s deep blues and Loki’s piercing green.

“Thank you, my friend.” I say to Loki when my breath is under my control again.

Anytime, darling.

“How did you know to do that?”

I may have listened to a conversation or two with Stark.

“I should be upset that you were eavesdropping on a private and emotional conversation, but I can only thank you.” Loki-wolf nods, and nudges my hand with his snout.

“Okay, what just happened?” Steve’s voice startles me and I turn my full attention to him. 

“I…ah…”

“Were you having a conversation with the wolf?”

“Well, yes. And I promise to explain, I swear! He only wants to help…”

“You know, keeping things can only lead to people getting hurt.”

“I know, and I will explain everything. But can we finish this mission first?”

Steve gives a weary glance to me and Loki-wolf before nodding. “I trust you, Y/N. Don’t make me regret that.” His voice carries across the wind and burns into my mind. Steve walks around to the other side of the car before starting the car again. 

You did say that you were going to tell them the truth.

I will, it just isn’t the right time. 

When is the right time?

After this mission, I swear it.

Loki-wolf nods and climbs back into the car.

I pull the door shut behind me and keep my attention on the road ahead as Steve pulls the car back onto the tarred road. Trees continue to pass by, as time ticks on. The silence begins to overwhelm my senses.

“Steve, I-”

“It’s okay, Y/N. I shouldn’t have snapped at you. I understand, you aren’t telling me for a reason. I’m sure you have a valid one, which you will tell me in time.”

“Thank you. I promise I will. I’m truly sorry about the freak out before-”

“Now that is something that you never have to apologize for.” I finally turn my head to look at Steve, and give him a questioning look. “Don’t be so surprised. You are hardly the first person that I have seen panic. I was in the army after all.” He gives me a comforting smile, before turning back to the road. 

I slowly reach a hand out and grab my phone. I retract my phone to me and unlock it and open the music. I open a different playlist than before and allow the music to drift through the speakers. The brassy opening notes float through me, and I turn an eye to Steve. Steve starts to hum along with the melody.

“You listen to this?”

“Well, yeah. I’m not against more modern music, I like it a lot actually. But there is something different about some of the classics. They feel comforting, if that makes sense.”

“It makes perfect sense to me. There’s comfort in the familiar. So you just have different collections of music ready to play?”

“Yeah.” I laugh briefly. “I make a lot of playlists, for different moods. For example this one is called, ‘When will he return from war’. Because it is all music from around World War 2.”

“It seems that he returns 70 years later.”

I cackle at the joke that Steve makes. “Touché, old man.”

“Not that old!”

“Whatever you say.”

Our gentle teasing continues as the car travels down the road. It seems like only a few more moments before the car is pulling up to a stop in front of a locked chain link fence. I take a deep breath and exit the car with Loki-wolf behind me. Steve meets us in front of the gate and we look into the abandoned base. 

“Ready?”

“Always.”

Chapter Text

We are walking through the grounds of the base. I know that once we stumble upon the building that we need, Steve and I will recognize it. As we are walking through the uneven grounds, I turn and ask Steve,

“Changed much?”

“A little.”

We continue our trek and find ourselves standing before the base, the place where SHIELD started, and our destination for this leg of the journey. 

“This has to be it. Army regulations forbid storing ammunition within five hundred yards of the barracks.”

“I know. The building is in the wrong place.”

We cautiously approach the building before Steve uses his shield to break the lock on the door. 

The old metal door creaks as he pushes it open. As we walk around the room, I notice that on the far wall are a few framed pictures. Howard Stark stands stoic next to a picture of Peggy Carter. Steve glances at the photos before looking away. I reach up and place a comforting hand on his shoulder,

“We keep moving forward, together right?”

“Together.” Steve gives me a grateful smile before continuing the search around the room.

I point to a wall of shelving.

“That one, there. It should move to reveal the elevator.” Steve nods and moves to push the shelf out of the way. 

The three of us ride the elevator down to the recognizable computer room. I nod to each of my companions before approaching the computer terminal. The screen is dark and dorment.

“We don’t have the flash drive to wake it up, I totally forgot about that.”

Reality can be altered… The aether retorts, sounding grumpy at having been forgotten.

I.. I don’t know…

Will your reality to alter, I will do the rest…

I nod to myself, and turn my attention to the palm of my hand. I picture the small flashdrive from the movie appearing in my hand and I feel the light weight metal make contact with my skin. 

Thank you.

I feel the presence shift to the shadows of my mind once more, content to watch events unfold. I reach forward and plug in the flashdrive. I can hear Steve slinking around the different computer banks, placing wireless compact explosives. 

The computer screen comes to life and begins to blink, ‘Initiate system?’

“Yes.” I say while I type in the command. Speakers spark to life with the crackly voice of Zola.

“Rogers, Steven. Born 1918. Y/L/N, Y/N. Born 1994.”

“Dr. Zola. You’re looking, not dead.”

“He got some work done. A little bit off the top, and voila. Evil Nazi Computer.”

“How do you know who I am?”

“Unimportant. What is important; how do you know about who I am? And-” 

“Ah Fraulein it is important. I know you and it seems you know me but neither will disclose how.”

“Cut it, Zola. Tell us what we need to know to defeat Hydra.” Steve snaps.

“Hydra cannot be defeated, Captain. Cut off one head and two more shall grow in its place.”

Steve smashes his shield into the nearest screen and sparks fly with the destruction. Zola’s digital face reappears on a different screen.

“As I was saying before being rudely interrupted by the Captain, you cannot hope to win. Hydra has ruled from the shadows and will always be one step ahead of you, be careful where you tread, Fraulein.”

I grin and reply with malice coloring my tone, “I wouldn’t be too sure about that.” I nod to Steve and we turn to head back towards the elevator with Loki-wolf following close behind. As the doors slide open and we step on, Zola shouts after us,

“You have nothing. You will lose. Hail Hydra!” His shouting grows quieter as we ascend.

We quickly walk back to the car, but before we even open the door I nod to Steve. He pulls out a small device and pushes the button. The next moment the base, and the evil contained within, go up in flames.

The sight of the fire ignites laughter from within me. Both Steve and Loki-wolf look at me in confusion.

“Sorry,” I start, waving off their concern between fits of laughter. “It’s just that there was an evil computer man that was threatening us. Us!” I gesture between the three of us. “A super soldier, a god, and some anxious chick who creates elements when overly emotional! I know he could alert someone, eventually, but in the meantime what could he actually do? Force us to listen to some annoying song, like Baby Shark, on repeat? Maybe Rick Roll us? Or he could-” I cut myself off looking at Steve’s dumbfounded expression. 

“What? What did I say?”

“A god?”

“Shit, um… yes a god. You never truly asked so…”

“What god?” Steve asks, anger creeping into his tone while eyeing Loki-wolf.

A green light shimmers over his form, “Surprise.” Loki whispers, eyes focused on the ground.

For a moment nothing happens, the fire of the base crackles behind us but we don’t move or speak. The next moment Steve has Loki pinned by his throat to the side of the car.

“You know what he has done?” Steve seethes.

“Steve, please listen to me.” I plead while tugging on him to let go of Loki. “It wasn’t him!”

“I was there! It was him!”

“No, Steve!” I tug as hard as I can at the arm holding onto Loki, who isn’t putting up a fight to the abuse. 

“It wasn’t him! He was tortured and brainwashed, just like Bucky. And he can help him!” 

At the mention of his friend’s name, Steve pauses and pales.

“How can you be sure?” Steve asks, slightly lessening the grip on Loki.

“Besides me seeing everything?!” I shout and pause before saying in a quieter voice, “Look in his eyes.”

“What?”

“Do it.”

Steve makes eye contact with Loki and releases his grip.

“What?...”

“His eyes, last you saw him they were blue, like Clint’s were when controlled?” Steve nods his head and stays silent.

“And now?” I ask.

“Green…”

Chapter Text

Our drive back to D.C. starts in awkward silence. No one wanting to be the one to break the thin truce created between the two men. A slight bump in the road causes me to turn my attention from the trees to the people in the car.

“Steve…”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Please, let me- let us explain.” 

He nods but keeps his attention on the road ahead, I take a deep breath and retell my few days on Asgard. I tell him of the lessons in controlling my magic and of the trust and friendship that has been forged between us during the weeks in Malibu, each having pledged to protect the other. Steve says silent as I talk, only nodding here or there. We are passing through some of the outskirts of D.C. as I finish telling the tale. 

“Okay, I believe you.” He eyes Loki in the backseat. “But that doesn’t mean that I trust you yet.” Finally he turns his eyes to me, “Did you tell Tony?”

“Well, not in so many words…”

“Yes or no, Y/N?”

“No.”

“Please don’t be cross with her, Captain.” Loki speaks up from the backseat for the first time during the drive. “She wanted me to arrive on Midgard -Earth- as myself, but I was afraid.”

“Afraid of what? You’re a god!” Steve snaps.

Loki’s eyes widen, “Afraid of facing those I’ve hurt, afraid of being sent back when I want to help, afraid of becoming the monster I was last time I was here…” Loki trails off at the last confession. I reach a hand back and grasp his, “I’ve told you. You aren’t what they made you do, what they made you be. A monster would succumb to that and here you are trying to do good and save lives, and rescue someone who is going through the same.” 

Steve nods. “I may not be fully on board, but if you can help Bucky, and it wasn’t you before… Who am I to say you don’t deserve a second chance?”

Loki is beaming in the backseat, eyes filled with such hope. But at the sight of the D.C. skyline growing closer Loki’s eyes dull before turning to Steve. “Thank you, Captain. I will do everything in my power to deserve this chance. Starting with helping your friend and protecting mine.” Loki squeezes my hand once more before the green light shimmers and I’m holding a paw instead of a pale hand. I let go and face forward.

On a different note, darling. Loki’s voice floats through my head. We should discuss your affinity to the mischief and chaos you caused at the base, and the joy you got from such an act.

I smile in the mirror, making eye contact with the bright green canine eyes. I may be an anxious mess half the time, but that doesn’t mean I don’t appreciate a bit of well placed mischief. I think back to him.

“And Steve?” He hums in response. “I will tell Tony and everyone after this. There’s a few things to tell him…” I trail off once again when I remember the current situation and what exactly a lie of omission could lead to.

“Like what?”

“Like a mission of the Winter Soldier.”

“Which was?”

“Not his fault of course! But he may have… killedHowardandMariaStark.” I rush out as Steve’s eyebrows shoot to his hairline.

“He what?”

“Well, Howard was trying to recreate your serum and Hydra wanted it, so…”

“I see. I should be the one to tell Tony.”

“We can tell him together.’”

“Together it is.”

Our car pulls into the third location on our list. The third abandoned bank with a vault within city limits so far. 

“Are you sure that all you remember is the vault, no address of the name of the bank, or anything to distinguish it from another?” Steve asks, frustration clear in his tone. 

“I’m sorry, even if there was, I don’t remember. I was a bit more focused on the ugly brutes torturing Bucky.” Steve flinches. “Sorry, I’m frustrated too.”

We enter through a side door, with Loki-wolf close on our heels and creep around the dark corners before seeing the oversized door to the vault, wide open. The amber lights from inside cast a sickly light on the chair in the middle of the room. The sight causes my blood to boil and small sparks to dance between my fingertips.

“Hey.” Steve whispers. “I thought you had that under control.” 

“It just makes me so angry, the horrors they have put him and so many through.” Loki-wolf pushes his snout against me. “I know.” I take a deep breath and will the sparks to fade.

“Doesn’t look like the small army you said.”

“That’s probably because Bucky isn’t here right now. So I think it is just those two. We could disarm them,” I jab a thumb in their direction, “and we could disarm the chair and set up some sort of trap?”

A green light shimmers behind me, and I turn to see Brock Rumlow standing there. Steve brandishes his shield and pulls me behind him. Rumlow laughs and his eyes glow green before fading back into the dark eyes that haunt me. 

“Steve, it’s Loki.” I pat him on the shoulder, while poking my head around him.

“I think I liked you better as yourself.” Steve says, allowing me to step around him, while he lowers his shield. 

“You and I both, Captain.” Loki-Rumlow growls out in Rumlow’s rumbling tone. “But this way I can disarm the chair and get close enough to help.” 

Steve nods at his explanation while I pout.

“I liked Loki-wolf.”

“I will return, darling.”

“Nope, don’t call me that. Not while wearing that face.”

“Sorry, beautiful.” He says, a shiver running down my spine.

“Knock it off.” I huff. He gives us a smile and strolls from our hiding spot and towards the guards by the vault.

“Lower your weapons.” Loki-Rumlow demands and immediately they obey. 

“I’m sorry, sir. We weren’t expecting you. We thought you and Pierce would return later with the asset.”

“Change of plans. Pierce will return with the asset later, a few adjustments need to be made in the meantime.” Loki-Rumlow strolls past the two and towards the chair.

Okay, darling, what do I do? Loki’s voice enters my mind.

We need to fry the circuits, or mess up the wiring somehow…

A bit of well placed mischief? 

I can practically hear the grin. Exactly.

Chapter Text

Only a few moments seem to pass before Loki-Rumlow is strolling out of the vault. He rounds the corner to where Steve and I are hiding in the dark and immediately shifts to himself with a shiver.

“And Captain, you thought I was bad? That mortal is not capable of remorse.”

“What do you mean?” Steve questions.

“Well, when I shift to an individual I can occasionally hear their louder thoughts. Let’s just say that some things are better left unsaid while a Lady is present.” 

I stick my tongue out at Loki. “I’m no damsel in distress.”

“Never said you were.”

I cross my arms playfully and pointedly only make eye contact with Steve. Loki rolls his eyes in response and shifts to his wolf form. I smile down at him. I bend down and hug him around the neck, brushing through the soft fur.

“So,” Steve clears his throat, “do we have a plan?”

“Wait until they make an appearance or try to go to them?”

The three of us wait in the car down the block from the bank, having gone over the plan multiple times. All that is left is to wait.

“I’m not driving right now.” Steve says softly into the silence of the dimming light of the setting sun. The pinks and oranges dance across the sky, illuminating the decrepit buildings around us. His question draws me from watching the sun go down, the hope in his voice sparks a memory of an earlier conversation.

“Right, okay. What do you want to see?”

“Anything you can show me.”

I lift my right hand, palm up.

“Okay, I can show you how my universe saw you.” 

Steve gulps and nods. The image of a scrawny blonde boy flickers to life in the flames. Steve stares at the image of himself before the serum, facing off a guy in a back alley. I chuckle at him, “We all know who you were before the serum.” The scene shifts to a pre-serum Steve jumping on a grenade at the base we just destroyed.

“That’s something that I’m guessing you never told Bucky about?” I ask with a grin.

The tips of Steve’s ears turn a bright red to rival the sky’s painting. “Well, not in so many words.”

“He’s gonna kill you.”

“I know, I promised him not to do anything stupid-” 

“Until he gets back.” I cut him off and change the scene to their farewell at the Science Fair. I chuckle, “Though it’s safe to assume that you didn’t listen. After all you became a willing science experiment, fought Nazi’s by yourself, crashed a plane, etc etc. What’s a little jumping on a grenade compared to all that?”

Steve barks out a laugh, “Touché. I sometimes forget that you know so much.”

“Eerie, huh?”

“More refreshing. Being seen as Steve Rogers, not just Captain America.”

“My world likes heroes for sure, but loves and admires those behind the mantle.” And loves a good redemption story. I shoot at Loki-wolf. 

Steve smiles at my declaration but before he can say anything, Loki-wolf’s snout nudges my arm and startles me, flame dropping from existence. I look out the windshield and notice a fleet of black cars pulling up outside the bank down the block.

“Looks like it’s showtime fellas.”

Chapter Text

The hand gripping my forearm tugs me into the open door of the vault and throws me to the floor. I turn and snarl at him,

“You could at least buy me dinner before roughing me up.”

A growling laugh echoes from the other side of the room and I turn my attention from the eyes that had dragged me in, and find myself looking at Alexander Pierce, who is standing next to the chair and it’s occupant, Bucky. My stomach churns seeing the blank expression on his face as he sits in the instrument of his torture. I force myself to calm down and stare down Pierce as he laughs.

“Seems we found a little bird lurking outside.”

“Not just any bird, one that Fury has taken a liking to.” That voice snaps my head to behind the chair where Brock Rumlow appears. He stalks toward me, eyeing me like prey. “Told you I would see you again beautiful.” He winks at me and I gag in response.

“Rumlow, wish I could say it’s a pleasure. No wait, I don’t.” I snark at him. 

“Rumlow, who is this lovely intruder?” Pierce asks Rumlow while eyeing me. 

“Bite me, Pierce.”

“So you know who I am. I haven’t had the pleasure.”

“Her name is Y/N. Another one of Fury’s pets.”

I feel the rage in me build with their possessive tones, “I am no one’s pet.”

“We shall see. I think it would be fun to tame you.” The smile that Rumlow gives me makes me sneer in response. 

“You can’t tame me. I am no one’s pet, and I cannot be contained.”

“Can’t be contained? Huh… You look pretty contained here to me.” I cast my eyes around the vault seeing the numerous thugs under Hydra's employ, surrounding the chair and the three stars of the show; Rumlow, Pierce, and a captive Bucky.

“Let’s make a deal.” I offer rising to my feet and ignoring the thug next to me. “You let me go, with Sergeant Barnes, and I will think about letting you go.” Pierce starts laughing, a deep angry sound that reverberates in the metal enclosure. 

“How about a counter offer?” Rumlow slinks to my side. He wraps a hand around my left wrist, the tight grip around my mark sends a painful heat dancing across my arm. “We don’t let you go, but you can cosy up to the Soldier. Soldat?” Bucky rises from the chair, blankly staring ahead. “Show our new friend the seat.” Rumlow pushes me forward and before I fall, I feel the mismatched flesh and metal limbs gripping me and pushing me into the chair. I sit in the worn leather and wait for the instruments to come to life. A brief spark comes from the machine before the metal arms descend around me. I take a deep breath and paint a mask of terror across my face before shaking out,

“What are you going to do to me?”

“Not so tough, huh? Turn it on, I think I would like to hear how this little bird sings.” Pierce nods to one of the nameless thugs to turn it on. A green spark erupts from the machine and it begins to make an electronic hum.

“Ah. Please. Don’t. Stop.” I say with a smirk. “It’s awful, truly. You think that you have any control here. It’s funny really.” I push the metal instruments away from the chair and rise to my feet. Pierce takes a hesitant step back and Rumlow is frozen. I dust off my shoulders and look at Bucky. “Sergeant. I’m here to get you out.” Bucky blinks, for a moment his eyes clear, but the fog returns just as quickly. 

“And what can a little one like you do?” 

I give them the biggest grin I can muster, “Everything.”

Chapter Text

My hands alight with flames and I take a menacing step towards the evil duo. It’s clear that they are not expecting the display of power and their confidence falters even further. The thug that brought me in stands his ground with a smile. But the other goons look to their now fearful leader for instructions or demands of any kind. Pierce looked at Rumlow who brandishes a firearm in my direction.

Should I step in yet, darling? 

Not just yet, I’ve got this.

I ignore the minions, creating a wind around each of them to prevent them from handling their weapons with any semblance of control. I stalk a few steps forward toward the two men.

“I am going to take your world from you. I will crumble your very foundations.” As I say this I cause a bit of the floor to shake to emphasize that they hold no power, not anymore. “You are going to live out the rest of your days wondering where you went wrong. But I can assure you, that every moment, every waking moment for the rest of your miserable existence, you will remember my face. The face who brought you to your knees and defeated you just as you were within reach of your goals.”

Aether?

Yes? it slithers.

I don’t want to abuse you or your gifts, but I could use a bit of your assistance.

My pleasure. This time when the voice retreats, I can still feel the presence. I picture the floor underneath Pierce and Rumlow melt into a molten substance, swallowing them up to their chests. I can practically hear the aether smile and nod before doing just that. Pierce looks at me, fear in his eyes, but Rumlow shows only pure rage. At their bosses’ sudden decrease in height the goons around the room try to point their guns at me again. 

“Now, I think it's time to drop your weapons.” The thug, who had originally dragged me into the vault, steps forward with a smile.  None of the others budge an inch, firearms still trained on me. Pierce shouts from his position, shrugging against the weight, “Apprehend her!”

A blinding green light fills the room, and Loki is standing where the thug was, a mischievous smirk across his face.

“And here I was thinking we could all be friends.” Loki snaps his fingers and illusions of himself with daggers appear scattered throughout the room. “As I was saying, drop your weapons.” The illusions hiss out at the same time. A few of the thugs lower their weapons, but a couple keep their sights trained.

I let my flames glow hotter, raising the temperature. I feel the red light flicker on my face, no doubt painting a twisted picture.

Need some help? The aether seems to smile.

I shrug. If you want to, I’m not opposed. 

The next blink has all of the weapons turning into bouquets of flowers. At the sight of the delicate petals instead of the shining metal of their weapons, they begin to shout and some make to leave the vault. As the first one steps a foot outside of the vault a dull thud echoes and he drops to the floor. From the shadows, Steve steps over the unconscious body and enters the vault, shield at the ready. As he approaches us he keeps his eyes trained on Bucky, no longer concerned with goons fumbling with flowers instead of weapons.

“Bucky?” Steve calls out, his voice full of hope.

“Who the hell is Bucky?”

“And there it is.” I mutter under my breath. Loki gives me a small smile. Before turning to the rest of the room.

“Alright, Captain, while you have your little reunion, would you mind bringing the Sergeant outside to the car, we will meet you there. We have some pests to take care of.” Loki grins at Pierce and Rumlow, still chest deep in the floor of the vault. Steve nods and gingerly leads the confused looking Bucky from the vault.

“So, what should we do with the rats?” 

“Give me one moment, keep everyone here.” Loki nods along with his doubles.

I step to the entryway and pull out my phone. It rings twice before the line is picked up.

“Hill.”

“Is Fury with you?”

“Yes.”

“Can you send someone to pick up a few thugs? We have eyes on Pierce and Rumlow.”

“Sure thing. We are rerouting prisoners to the basement of Stark’s Tower until Hydra is dealt with.”

“Understood.”

I turn back to the room, “Did you hear all of that Loki?” 

“Very clear, darling.” Loki conjures up chains and rope to detain the group, before approaching the two in the ground. “And these two?” 

“We need to keep an eye on them and directly give them to Fury.” 

“Consider it done.” The chunk of ground that held the two disappears with them in tow.

“Where did…?”

“I sent them to Fury like you said.”

I roll my eyes before checking that the goons are completely tied up. I shrug,

“I guess we are done here?” I ask more than state. Loki gestures out of the vault and I exit the room without looking back. As Loki exits he shuts the door behind us.

“That should hold them until your Director can send for them.”

I shrug and continue out of the bank with Loki on my heels.

Chapter Text

The sight that greets us when we walk towards the car makes my stomach leap into my throat. Bucky is kneeling on the ground staring at his hands. Steve stands off to the side, a tentative hand reaching toward his friend but unsure if the touch would be welcome. I purposely make my steps louder as we approach in order to not startle the now ex-assassin. 

After a few more steps I call out, “Sergeant, my name is Y/N. I want to help you. Can you tell me your name?”

“He says I’m called Bucky.” He nods his head slightly in the direction of Steve.

“I didn’t ask him.” I say gently. “I’m asking you.” Bucky lifts his head and looks up at me. 

“I don’t remember…” he trails off, looking at his hands again.

I get even closer with my palms facing up, “Can we help you? I want to show you something.” 

He nods.

“I need you to look at me, is that okay? We won’t have you do anything that you don’t want to.” I assure him. At the last statement he raises his chin and looks me in the eyes. The blue and grey tones shift as they fixate on me.

“Okay.”

“Thank you. Just tell me if you want me to stop, okay?”

Again, he nods. I give a small nod in return and shift so that I am sitting on the sidewalk in front of him.

“This may be a bit weird at first, but I need you to trust me.” Bucky doesn’t respond so I take it as permission to continue. I take a deep breath and raise my palms in front of me. I start the flame slowly, a tiny flicker in one hand before allowing it to steadily grow into the screen of flames that I have used before. 

Bucky lets out a small gasp and his eyes grow in wonder. I smirk to myself, reminded of the different times that I had seen him amazed by science and other wonders. That man is in there somewhere. I pick the first scene that comes to mind, the one in which I had first seen Bucky. I show the image of a scrawny Steve getting beaten in an alleyway only to be saved by Bucky in his Sergeant uniform. Bucky is watching the scene play out, the fog is lifting from his eyes, but he doesn’t show that he is picking up the pieces of his mind or his memories. The image shifts to the two friends at the Science Fair, marveling over the prospect of a flying car. I smile seeing the face of wonder that Bucky had shown a moment ago but this time being played out within the flames over my palms. The two friends in the flames are paused, staring at the stage.

“Does any of this seem familiar?”

“I think, I think I remember that. We, ah, brought our dates to the expo.” Bucky utters out, still sounding unsure of himself and his own memories.

“Do you remember what happens next?” 

Bucky shakes his head, and retreats into himself, “No.”

“It’s okay. You don’t need to remember everything, especially not right now.” I don’t want him to get overwhelmed and flee from us. I continue the image again to the one I had shown Steve earlier. Bucky and Steve are facing each other outside the recruitment center at the expo. The two in the image embrace and their lips move, but nothing but the sound of crackling flames can be heard.

I hear Bucky whisper under his breath but I can’t make out the words that he utters.

Steve gasps, “What did you say?”

“Don’t do anything stupid til I get back.”

Steve kneels in front of Bucky, “How can I? You’re taking all the stupid with you.”

Bucky gives Steve a smile that almost reaches his eyes, and Steve surges forward and hugs him. Bucky, having been taken by surprise, simply freezes at the physical contact before melting into the familiar warm embrace of his life long friend. 

They hug for another moment before Steve reluctantly lets go and looks at him.

“Do you remember?”

“I remember you, punk”

“Do you want me to show you anything else?” I ask, trying not to intrude on the reunion that was 70 years coming. 

“I’m good, for now. I’m in control.” Bucky says. However I’m not sure if he’s trying to convince us or himself, but I extinguish the flames nonetheless.

“You are. I won’t let that change.” Steve assures his friend with a friendly clap on the shoulder.

“If everything is in order, perhaps we should assist the others in their missions?” Loki asks, stepping closer. He nods at Bucky, who gives a confused nod in return.

“Right.” I say standing to my feet and brushing off any debris, “we have an corrupt government group to dismantle”

Chapter Text

As our small group makes our way to the Triskelion, I go over the ending scenes from the movie in my head. I have already changed so much. Bucky being out of their clutches, and hopefully preventing him from running as the Hydra falls with the helicarriers. So we are flying slightly impaired, but not completely blind. Bucky is sitting directly behind Steve as he navigates through the streets. Loki, back in wolf form, is sitting behind my seat, curled up with his head laying on Bucky’s thigh.

His mind is troubled . Loki’s voice enters my mind.

Do you blame him?

Of course not. But I don’t think a moving car before battle is the best place to assist.

Assist how?

I told you before, I can try and help him.

Okay, when this is over. Ask him. Give him the choice.

Of course, darling.

And Loki’s presence leaves my mind. 

“Okay.” Steve’s voice cuts through the silence of the car. “We are about to have a battle that has been a long time coming. Our foes have no qualms against using our weaknesses against us. We can’t pull our punches, as they won’t either. I won’t judge anyone who decides to sit out, but once you step into the battle, there is only one way out, through.” 

I cross my arms in front of my chest, “Steve, I have literally crossed from a different universe to get here. I dare you to try and stop me.” Loki-wolf gives a soft bark, echoing my sentiment. Steve’s eyes jump to the rearview mirror and he makes eye contact with Bucky. A simple raise of an eyebrow is all he needs to ask his question.

“I, ah… I’m not sure if I should. They know the words, and could trigger the soldier…”

“Bucky,” I reach behind me and place a hand on his knee in comfort, “this is your choice. If you feel better sitting out, that’s your call. If you want to be on the field, we can figure out a way to have your back.” I give him a small, reassuring smile, which he returns.

“I’ll wait for you guys.” Bucky says after thinking for a few moments. 

“Great!” Steve seems very okay with Bucky sitting out, and I give him a questioning look. Steve simply shrugs at me and gives his attention back to the road ahead. 

I hand Bucky a small earpiece, “Here. That way you still know what’s going on.” He nods in thanks and places the small tech in his ear. “Loki, just stay in my head and I can relay everything, we don’t have enough for everyone.” Loki-wolf nods and his presence settles in my head. 

I hand Steve an earpiece and place one in my own ear as the Triskelion looms overhead. Steve doesn’t drive down the bridge to the building, instead choosing to park the car a block before. Steve turns off the car and exits. I go to exit as well, but I pause and I turn and look at Bucky,

“We will keep you updated. And don’t worry I will make sure that they can’t find you.”

He nods in response and I exit the car with Loki-wolf in tow.

I turn back to the car and ask through my mind,

Aether, can we make the car and its occupant undetectable by hostiles?

You know what I am and you still doubt me?

Not doubt, I just…. I don’t want to take advantage of you.

But my dear, I believe it is I who takes advantage of you.

How so?

You freed me, didn’t try to enslave me, and I have a feeling you will reunite me with my siblings. I gulp.  

I just hope I’m the one who does it first.

The aether gives an affirmative hum

Your friend is safely hidden.

Thank you.

Now it is time for you to continue on your path . And the aether goes silent once more. If Loki had heard any of the conversation in my mind, he doesn’t say anything. I walk around to the back of the car where Steve is standing at the trunk, strapping his shield into place.

“Ready?” He asks us.

“I have to be.”

And the three of us start our walk down the bridge.

Chapter Text

Just as the three of us are about to slip into the building a soft static buzzes to life in my ear.

“Nice of you to join us, Rogers, Elsa.” Nat’s voice comes through in the earpiece.

“Can it, Romanoff. We accomplished what we needed to. Is your end ready?” 

Sam’s voice huffs out, “Been waiting on you grandpa! Y/N, you there?”

“Here and ready to tear it all down.” I can practically hear their smiles before Fury pipes in,

“Positions.”

Steve scrambles up a stairway and down a hallway, the two of us sprinting behind him. We make our way to the security office to find Maria Hill waiting for us.

“Room is secure, Captain.”

“Thank you.”

Steve walks up to a microphone and takes a deep breath before switching the system on.

“ Attention all S.H.I.E.L.D. agents. This is Steve Rogers. I think it's time you know the truth. S.H.I.E.L.D. is not what we thought it was. It has been taken over by HYDRA. Alexander Pierce is their leader. The S.T.R.I.K.E. and Insight crew are HYDRA as well. We don't know how many more, but I know they're in the building. They could be standing right next to you. They almost have what they want: absolute control. If you launch those helicarriers today, HYDRA will be able to kill anyone that stands in their way. They must be stopped. I know I'm asking a lot. The price of freedom is high; it always has been. But it's a price I'm willing to pay. And if I'm the only one, then so be it. But I'm willing to bet I'm not.”

I can hear chaos begin to unfold throughout the building at Steve’s speech. The security cameras displaying different skirmishes. 

“You always have a way with words.” I tell him as we exit the room.

“Focus, Y/N.”

“Right.”

“Romanoff. Report on Insight.”

“Alpha and Beta chips are locked. On the way to Charlie.”

“Roger.”

I giggle hearing Steve’s confirmation.

“Keep us updated on your progress.”

“Sir yes sir, Captain.” Sam’s voice teases through the earpiece.

Steve, Loki-wolf, and I run out the door one way and Maria heads the opposite direction.

We start to make our way down the levels and through the chaos of SHIELD and Hydra clashing. Hydra operatives approach our group and are quickly disbanded by Steve’s shield. The ones who make it past Steve are quickly met with my rage. Fire burning in the palms of my hands, instead of the orange and red flames, bright blue dance across my skin. I throw flames in different directions, dispatching agents. Any agent stupid enough to get up and try again meets the teeth of Loki-wolf, fiercely defending my six. 

As we continue to fight back down to the ground level, Nat’s voice crackles to life.

“Wilson, hostile on your six.”

“How do you tell the good guys from the bad guys?” Sam questions, sounding out of breath.

“If they try to shoot you, they’re bad.”

At Steve’s retort Sam mumbles something under his breath that sounds like ‘Thanks, Captain Obvious’, but I can’t be sure.

Once again Nat’s voice cuts in, “Charlie locked. Romanoff clear.”

“Wilson clear.”

Steve cuts in, “Evacuate the building as you can and get clear.” Affirmations can be heard through the line.  

We are almost down to the ground floor. My right hand is covered in the blue flame, while my left has taken on ice, alternating between through fire and icicles to the many enemies. The duality between the two temperatures and elements brings a sort of clarity to my mind, allowing me to focus on the present.It seems like hours pass as we finally hit the first floor. My arms shake from exhaustion and I can feel it spread through my body. But as we dash onto the floor and see the chaos unfolding, a second wind hits me. 

I usher different techs and SHIELD agents towards the exit while Loki-wolf protects their flank, snapping and growling at any Hydra operative that gets too close. 

As the last person exits I think to Loki, Time to go. 

He rushes to me and we run out the open doorway. 

As we clear, Steve calls out, “Now, Hill.” 

With a single command, an explosion rocks the building. We continue our sprint down the bridge, urging others to do the same.

Our small group of heroes stand at the edge of the bridge, watching the remains of the building sink into the Potomac. The dark grey smoke fills the air and yet my chest feels a bit lighter, even with the short breaths of air I gasp from sprinting the bridge. Gods I should do more cardio if I plan to hang out with heroes. The sound of someone clearing their throat has me turning around from the destruction to the masses slowly dispersing. Fury is standing next to Hill, eyeing our band of misfits.

“So now you have destroyed my life’s work. What would you have me do with this?” 

He holds up a flashdrive. 

“We each had our own missions, right?” I wink and he rolls his eyes. “But I think it’s time for the world to know.” He raises an eyebrow. “We gotta make all of that info public.”

“And what do you suppose we will do after that?”

“Director Fury-”

“I’m not the director of anybody.”

“I apologize, but some things have to happen.” He nods in understanding. “Besides, this won’t keep you down.”

Fury walks over to me and hands me the flash drive with a wink.

“I have a feeling I will be seeing you around.”

With that he and Hill turn and walk away. I pocket the flash drive and walk in the direction of where we left Bucky who is now standing outside of the car, staring at us.

“So this is the soldier who shot me.” Nat says slinking forward.

“It wasn’t him-” I begin to defend him.

“Nice shot.”

“I’m sorry.” Bucky says at the same time as Nat.

Nat hums and climbs into the front passenger seat of the car. I lean against the car and dig out my phone, sending a quick message to Tony.

‘Hey. Finishing up in D.C. Can we have a ride to New York? Meet you at the tower! P.S. I have a flash drive full of SHIELD and Hydra information to release to the public, want in on it?’

Only a few moments pass before a response chimes in.

‘Jet is waiting for you at Reagan. I would love to take that info off your hands and spread it to the masses. See you soon, Elsa.’

I laugh and stuff my phone back in my pocket.

“Seems we have a plane to catch.” Steve looks at me with questions all over his face. “I think that’s time for us to return home. To New York.”

Chapter Text

Our car is pulling up to the jet not a second too soon. I tried to get a bit of rest, able to rest my body and my mind, but not to the point of sleep. Steve is still driving, but because there are now five of us and Loki-wolf, Nat takes the passenger seat. Which leaves me to sit in between Bucky and Sam with Loki-wolf sprawled across our laps like a very furry weighted blanket, lulling me to a twilight like sleep.

As the car pulls to a stop the men on either side of me throw each other a deadpan look before climbing out of the car. Loki-wolf bounds out after Sam, leaving me to crawl out, rubbing the sleep from my eyes.

Nat laughs at my disheveled appearance as I stand to my feet.

“Should have chosen a smaller pet in your Asgardian travels.”

“He’s not my pet, he’s my friend.” Nat nods with a raised brow at my retort and walks up the stairs and into the plane.

Steve and Sam begin their ascent and I turn to the remaining two. Bucky is standing still, fingers moving just enough to brush through the black fur that had given me such comfort before as well.

“Bucky?” I ask. “Are you okay with all of this? I should have asked you if you were okay going to New York. I’m sorry.”

“Yeah.” He waits a beat before he continues. “It’s just a lot right now. I do want to go back…”

“I understand. And you aren’t alone in this. You have the two of us and Steve backing you up.” 

He nods and walks up the stairs and into the plane. Loki-wolf looks up at me.

I will find a way to help him.

His vow sounds firm and resolute. I nod, “We both will.”

I scratch his ears and walk up the stairs, paws padding behind me. 

I walk over to an empty couch and sit down, looking out the window. Loki-wolf curls up at my feet and quickly falls asleep. Sam saunters over and plops next to me as Steve and Bucky take the couch facing us. Steve must see me looking around,

“Natasha is taking a shower.” I nod in acknowledgement and go to look out the window again.

“So, Elsa,” Sam puts the nickname in air quotes, pulling my attention again. “Care to give us a little show of power?”

I laugh at his excited expression. “Very little. We are on a plane after all.” 

I lift my palms in front of me, resting them on my knees. Bucky and Steve keep their eyes trained on me, clear fascination in them. I let the refreshing cold surge through me and concentrate on my hands. I will a figment of ice to form and build, changing its shape as it grows. The next moment, I’m holding a small ice sculpture of a bird.

“What is it?”

“It’s you silly. A Falcon.”

I see the surprise cross his face. “Falcon,” he tests, “I like the sound of that.”

“Whoops.” I say sheepishly. “Did I give something away?” Sam barks out a laugh and Steve cracks up with him.

I turn my gaze to Bucky. His form slightly shivering, but otherwise frozen in place. It clicks in my mind.

“Oh my gosh. I’m so sorry.” Quickly I send a heated breeze to wrap around his form. It takes a few moments before his shivering ceases.

“Sorry.” He whispers.

“No, it’s my fault.” I reassure him.

“Just never felt like I would feel warm again sometimes.” 

His mumbled confession freezes me. I pause before offering,

“Well, if you ever want a tropical breeze, I’m your gal.”

“Thank you…”

The silence continues, Sam still fascinated by the bird figurine, Steve with Bucky, and Bucky with me. I try to look anywhere else and settle on looking out the window at the passing clouds. The sight begins to lull me to sleep, the clouds dancing like sheep to count in my mind’s eye.

Bucky’s voice cuts through and draws me to look at him.

“What did you mean, ‘did I give something away?’ Can you also see the future?”

I smile at him. “Not the way that one would think.”

I begin to explain how I know what was supposed to happen. As I unfold the tale of how it was supposed to end, Sam and Steve listen with undivided attention. And it’s only when I take a pause from my retelling that I notice Nat perched on a chair listening in, her eyes laser focused.

As the last of the tale leaves my lips, I feel all of my remaining energy fade with it and I sag into the couch cushions. Sam pats me on the shoulder and stands,

“Seems like you were able to change a fair amount for the better.” And he crosses over to the chairs and sits next to Nat. Steve clears his throat and I turn my tired gaze to him.

“Thank you, Y/N. Truly.” He shifts his eyes back and forth between me and Bucky.

“You don’t need to thank me, I’m just doing what anyone would…”

“Don’t sell yourself short.” Steve’s Captain voice peeks through his declaration. “Not many would risk themselves to save total strangers.”

“You guys do it. And besides, you aren’t total strangers to me.” I can feel the blush spread across my face and I look away.

“On a separate note, Y/N.” I look up at him, eyelids drooping from exhaustion. “Try and get some rest, we still have over an hour before we touch down in New York.” 

I slowly nod in response. I lay down on the couch and dangle my hand over the side, curling my fingers through the ebony fur. With the gentle rocking of the plane and comfort of Loki-wolf and the others around me, sleep quickly finds me.

Chapter Text

I’m jolted from my sleep by the feeling of a long wet tongue, dragging across my cheek. 

“Ack, gross.”

Sam laughs at my disgust, watching me wipe the saliva off with my sleeve.

“Don’t blame him, had to get you up somehow. You were out like a light. We’ve made it to New York.”

I slowly sit up and blink the sleep from my eyes. Loki-wolf’s green eyes are staring up at me before glancing to the open door.

“I’m up! I promise! No need to lick my face again.”

His bark sounds like a laugh as he prances impatiently around the cabin. 

“Alright, Mr. Eager, let’s go.” 

I follow Sam out the door with Loki-wolf, ever my shadow. At the bottom of the stairs sits two SUVs. One of which I see Steve, Bucky, and Sam climb in. I don’t recognize the driver of their car. But Happy steps out of the second car, opening a door to reveal a smiling Tony.

“I know you said to meet at the tower, kid. But I couldn’t wait to see the present you brought me.” It takes a moment for my brain to catch up before I realize that he’s talking about the flash drive. I laugh at his excitement, digging around in my pocket and I produce the flash drive. 

“Where do you want it?”

“There’s a computer in the car, you can plug it in.”

I nod and scramble into the car, immediately seeing the computer in question. I plug in the flash drive and settle into a seat, eager to finally return to the tower. Loki-wolf bounds in and sits with his head in my lap, eyes scanning everything in the car.

Nat once again goes to the front passenger seat as Tony climbs into the back with us. Once he is settled, Happy gets into the driver seat and pulls away from the airport. As Tony begins to look through the information, his eyes light up.

“And you want all of this to become public?” He asks, checking that I’m sure. 

“All of it. It needs to be done.” I emphasize all, ensuring he would. Tony shrugs and types for a moment before sitting back, 

“The world will know it all.”

“That’s what I’m counting on.”

A few more moments pass before he speaks up again, “Done. It’s all out there. But it will even take me a while to go through it all, but it’s out there.”

“Thank you, Tony”

“Anytime, Kida.”

The silver buildings of the city scrape the sky as they race past on our way to Avengers tower. The rest of the ride is done in relative silence, the occasional noise from Tony’s computer or even the man himself as he combs through the information. 

We pull into the garage and disembark from the vehicles. 

“JARVIS, go through the info and send the interesting bits to my lab.”

“Right away sir. Estimated time is 14 hours. It will be ready in your lab by 8am.”

Our whole group, from both cars, makes our way from the garage to the private living floors via elevator. The doors of the elevator open to a very familiar looking common room. Floor to ceiling windows outlining the far side of the room and a gold light shines on a stocked bar on another side. At the center of the room is a group of couches surrounding a table.

“Welcome to the common floor of Avengers tower.” Tony declares, gesturing around. “Mean Ginger, Mr. Freeze, and Kida. JARVIS has assigned rooms for you. We can get one set up for these two as well?” He asks, more than states.

I step forward, “This is Sam Wilson, alias Falcon.” I point to Sam. 

“The one that was flying around like some crazy pigeon in D.C.?”

Sam huffs, “Falcon. But that was me.”

“And this is Sergeant James Barnes.” I gesture to Bucky, who is gazing around with wonder but still standing slightly behind Steve.

Tony eyes him and his proximity to Steve. “Another super soldier dinosaur?”

“Yup.”

“Fantastic, he can be in the room across from Elsa. Which is down the hall from Capsicle and the Flying Wonder. JARVIS?”

“Taken care of sir.”

“Excellent, now you have free reign in the common spaces, here, the kitchen, gym, movie room, etc etc etc. Ask JARVIS any questions you may have.” He turns to go, “Kid, a word?”

I follow him to the kitchen, where he gestures to the coffee pot.

“Help yourself.” 

I go about fixing a cup of coffee, pouring in the creamer to lighten up the color and flavor before sprinkling in the needed sugar.

“So, you gonna tell me what happened in D.C.? Or finish our earlier conversation?” He asks, looking at Loki-wolf.

“I will. But Tony, it’s been a really long day. Can I get some sleep and we can talk about it all as a group tomorrow?”

“Sure, Kida.”

“And one more thing,” Tony raises an eyebrow. “Barton needs to be here for this conversation too.” If he is surprised, Tony doesn’t show it.

“Tomorrow then. JARVIS, alert everyone to meet in the conference room at 9am. And tell Legolas that he better be here.”

“Of course, sir.”

Tony turns to look at me, “Well? Up you go, see you in the morning.”

I duck out of the kitchen, coffee abandoned on the counter in favor of trying to get some actual rest. We head to the elevator and I hop inside, Loki-wolf hot on my heels.

“JARVIS?”

“Yes, Dr.?” 

I smile, “Could you direct us to my room?”

And the elevator ascends.

The doors open to reveal a simplistic hallway with 3 doors on either side. 

“You have the last door on your left, across the hall from Sergeant Barnes.”

“Thank you JARVIS”

“Anytime, Dr.”

We walk over to the door and I see a scanner next to the handle. I roll my eyes, or course there wouldn’t be a normal lock. I press my hand to the screen and it blinks green.

‘Welcome Home, Elsa.’ Blinks on the screen and I push open the door. 

The sight that greets me is one of luxury and comfort. It’s clear that Tony had this one done for me. There’s a small living area, big enough for a couch, coffee table, and a floor lamp facing a television. Next to the television is an entryway to a kitchenette. Behind the couch is a floor to ceiling window facing west, allowing the last rays of the sunset to dance around the room. The pinks from the sky play with the silver and gray tones in the room, making the purple accents pop. 

A few paces from the couch is a hallway with bookshelves, bursting with titles. I walk down the hallway and brush my fingers against the leather binding, finding joy in the familiar feel. At the end of the hallway is a window set in between two doors facing each other. I push open the door on the right and take in the beautiful bathroom. Heated marble floors cover the room. On the far end a large bathtub sits next to a shower that must have at least five shower heads and I can see some sort of screen to control the many settings it no doubt has. A single vanity sits next to the toilet, stocked with all of the essentials I had used while in Malibu.

I smile at Tony’s thoughtfulness. He may not like to say it or admit it, but he has a large heart.

We exit the bathroom and push open the opposite door. A large lavish bedroom sits on the other side. On the left hand side of the room sits a large plush bed, a rich violet comforter and silver pillows rest on top. There is another west facing window, yet this one can be opened to a small balcony covered in plants. At the foot of the bed is a large plush dog bed. The sight of it causes Loki-wolf to slightly growl.

“Hey, until they know and are okay with it, you can sleep as yourself on the couch or as a wolf in either bed. Maybe you will even get your own later on.”

He hops onto the foot of my bed. Padding the soft fabrics before curling up into a ball, but keeping his eyes on me. I laugh at him, 

“Looks like you made your choice?”

He winks as I turn to look to the other side of the room. A desk sits in between the entrance and another door. I walk forward and open the last door to find a fully stocked walk-in closet. A note is sitting on the dresser. ‘Pepper and JARVIS picked everything out. So if you hate it, blame them. -Your Favorite Hero.’ 

I roll my eyes with a laugh and close the door to the closet, quickly changing into pajamas before returning to the bedroom.. I turn over the covers and snuggle in.

“Good night, Loki. Tomorrow is a big day.” I feel him get up and shift to lay next to me so I can card my fingers through his fur. 

Good night, darling. Sleep well.

And sleep pulls me under.

Chapter Text

I am jolted awake by the sound of WHAM’s ‘Wake Me Up Before You Go-Go’ flooding through the room.

“What the hell?”

“I’m sorry, Dr. Sir had me play this to alert everyone to meet in an hour.”

“Thanks, JARVIS.” 

I roll out of bed, mumbling under my breath about Tony’s skills about getting under people’s skin. I shuffle to the closet and grab the first outfit I see and make my way across the hall to the bathroom. I look at the tub longingly, wishing that I had time to relax, but perhaps later. I jump into the shower and start to fiddle with the fancy controls. It takes a moment before I have the heat and pressure to my liking. I take a moment to let the drops of water cascade down my form, caressing my skin and relaxing my muscles, all the while waking my mind. After a moment I begin to clean my hair and body with the products left for me. 

I’ve been in this universe for a while and the silver hair sometimes still catches me off guard. I finish up my routine and wrap myself in a warm oversized towel before approaching the vanity. My purple eyes glint back at me in the mirror before I finish my health routine. Skin, teeth, and hair taken care of, before my stomach rumbles, demanding that it too deserves attention.

I pull on the matching black underwear and bra, before slipping the jeans and a black sweater on and exit the room. I step into the closet quickly to pull on socks and a pair of combat boots before glancing at the time on my phone, 8:40 blinks back at me.

“Time for us to summon your brother and grab a bite to eat before the meeting.”

My brother?

“It would be nice to have another witness for you, and there are some other things I have a feeling we might end up discussing as well.”

Of course, darling.

I walk over to the window and open it, sticking my head out before shouting,

“Heimdall, could you send Thor down when he has the chance?”

Satisfied that my message was heard, I close the windows and turn to Loki-wolf.

“Shall we?”

He nods and we exit the room.

I close the door behind me and walk down the hallway to the elevator. I press the call button and wait for the door to slide open before we step on.

“JARVIS, could you take us to the common floor?”

And the elevator descends.

The doors open to the common area and I follow my nose to the kitchen, an enticing aroma floating through the air. Once we enter I can see the crowd that has gathered. Sitting around the table is Bucky, Steve, Nat, and Bruce. Sam is currently standing at the stove, whipping up omelets for the gathered heroes. I walk over to the coffee pot and pour myself a cup, stirring in the cream and sugar to make the bitterness manageable.

“Morning, Sleepy Beauty.” Sam jokes. “What do you like in your omelet?”

Loki’s voice cuts through my mind. What's an omelet?

“Trust me, you’ll like it.” I say to him before answering Sam. “I would love one with cheese, spinach, and ham. And my friend here would appreciate cheese and as much meat as you can stuff in it.” 

Sam smiles at me, “Coming right up.” And he turns back to the stove.

I sit down at the table across from Steve and look at him. “Ready? Everything will be all out and on the table.”

He nods in between shoving omelets into his mouth. Steve swallows before responding, “Not like we should keep any of it hidden. Besides, we’ve got each other’s six.”

As he says this, another set of footsteps shuffle into the room. I look up to see Clint Barton making his way to the coffee pot. I open my mouth to greet him, but Nat cuts me off.

“Don’t bother. Not only is he grumpy before coffee, but he doesn’t turn his hearing aid on until after.” 

I nod at her and turn my attention to Sam who is setting two plates down in front of me.

“Thanks, Sam.”

“Don’t mention it. Hope he likes it.”

I place the second plate on the ground for Loki-wolf who sniffs it, curious. Only a moment passes before he starts eating it in earnest. 

Please tell Wilson that this meal is quite satisfactory, darling.

I laugh in between bites of my own. “Sam, he likes it and thanks you for breakfast.” 

Sam raises an eyebrow and responds, “Thanks,” before turning to his own.

I can see Clint slowly start to come to life as the caffeine enters his system. As I take the last bite, something causes the tower to shudder. Everyone jumps from their seats, looking around for any danger.

Tony’s voice floods through hidden speakers, “Stand down. Point Break used the helipad as a god-pad. Seems the whole super secret boy band and friends are here for our jam session. Conference room in five.” And his voice cuts out.

Everyone begins to get up, placing their dishes in the sink before heading to the meeting. Loki-wolf and I are the last to leave the room. I turn to him

“Thor and I have your back. And I think that Steve and Bucky understand. But you will get through this.”

Darling, with you as a friend at my side, I can get through anything.

And I push open the glass doors to the conference room. 

Chapter Text

The conference room looks the same as it did when I met with Fury when I first got here. But this time there are more faces. Tony perks up as I enter and claps, calling everyone’s attention to him. 

“Okay, welcome everyone to this meeting of the Knights of the Round Table. Lady Kida, take it away.”

“I don’t get it, this table is not round.”

“I’ll explain the reference later, Thor. Thanks for that, Tony.”

He rolls his eyes and gestures for me to continue. I walk to the front of the room, where a screen hangs dormant.

“I, well we,” I say looking at Steve and Thor, “have a lot of things that we need to discuss. Most, if not all, of it isn't going to be fun. I’m going to bring up hurtful reminders of things in the past. But I ask you to please remember that it is in the past, and to try and understand and to let me explain before you react.”

I look around the room to see small nods from everyone before taking a deep breath and I begin.

Chapter Text

I figure that the best way to do this is from the beginning. I stand, rigid, at the front of the group, hand extended in front of me. I let the flames take shape as a visual aid, and I begin. I start by explaining and showing that I am from a different universe, one where they are all fictional characters in comic books and movies. Emphasizing my points with memories dancing through the flames. During my explanation of myself I purposely and carefully leave out anything about my personal life and my family. I tell them that they are the heroes that so many people look up to and idolize. 

“You guys, without knowing it, have helped people across different universes. Where I’m from, there aren’t heroes as there are here. There aren’t powers, or magic. But there is always tragedy or trauma wherever you look in some form or another. Each of you has proven true strength isn’t the power one can wield, but the courage to overcome and help those around you. And that has given so many, including myself the strength to overcome our own battles. I may not know your favorite book, or childhood game, but the things I do know about each of you; your pasts and your futures continuously illustrate the strength of your heart.”

Tony is choosing to look anywhere but at me. Most of the group looks a bit overwhelmed by my show of emotion and sentiment. Clint looks like he is still processing the other universe bit.

I figure that if the timeline is moving as I think it is, we still have time before Ultron. So I give an overarching summary of everything about them until now, avoiding any information that has already happened that they don’t know. Detailing what happened in D.C. and what would have happened. I emphasize that I only want to change things when I can and for the better.

“And because I know what has happened, and will, and I care about each of you…” I look at each individual before I continue, “Please trust me when I say that I want to make sure that everyone of you is safe and that I would never intentionally hurt anyone.”

“You’re kinda freaking me out a bit here, Elsa.”

“How is she Elsa? She has a flame in her hand?” Clint asks no one in particular.

I conjure a few snowflakes to fall lightly onto Clint. “Oh.”

“Sorry Tony. I just want to reaffirm that you can trust me.”

He nods and I look at Loki-wolf, who up until now was sitting silently next to me.

“This isn’t a pet. This is Loki.” I extinguish my flame and gesture over to see a green light shimmer. Standing there is Loki.

Instead of his Asgardian leather, he is wearing black jeans and a deep green sweater. (After feeling the fabric weeks ago while shopping in Malibu, the god had quickly grown to like the comfort afforded by Midgardian clothing.) But now as he stands next to me, he seems to shrink into himself under the murderous glares from around the room. It only takes a split second before yelling and chaos erupts.

“He threw me out a window!” “He brainwashed me and kidnapped me!” “He murdered 80 people in three days, not including the battle!” Tony, Clint, and Nat’s voices overlap adding to the weight pressing on Loki’s shoulders. I glance at Bruce who seems to look a bit green. I quickly blow a gust of air around the room, specifically targeting the three whose voices are carrying. This surprises the men into a quiet state but earns a cold stare from Nat.

“Just hear me out. And please keep calm.” I glance back to Bruce who is still looking a bit green.

“Why? Y/N, tell me why I should trust you! You brought a psycho murderer into my home and lied about it!” Hearing him say my name instead of a usual nickname stings.

“Because Tony! I knew you would respond just like this. But please let me explain!”

“Go ahead. Justify and explain away the death and destruction he caused.”

“Please tell us what makes all our trauma okay?” Clint cuts in, eyes hard and stoney. I know that I am not making a good first impression with the archer. So I decide to address him head on.

“Clint, what did it feel like to have no control? To have someone deciding your every movement?” 

He sputters at my questions, disbelief clouding his features. “What did it feel like?” He echoes at me and I nod in response. “Have you ever had someone pick your brain and play? Pull you out, stuff something else in. Do you know what it’s like to be unmade? It felt like I was drowning but still able to breathe. Pressure pounding into your skull, another presence crammed in there with you. Everything was like a horror flick, seeing everything unfold-” 

“But not being able to change a single thing or even ask for help.” Loki finishes his sentence, looking up from the floor to look at him as he places a hand on my shoulder. Whether he does this to comfort me or himself, I am not sure.

“I cannot take back any actions or words. They have already occurred and caused damage. But I do want to explain that my actions were not my own.”

Silence fills the room as Tony looks around wildly. 

“Are we seriously listening to this? Rogers you have yet to speak up. Are you suddenly okay with the Boy Who Would Be King?”

“That’s because he is telling the truth, Tony.”

“How can you believe a word that he says?”

“Because he has only protected Y/N, and helped since coming back. He helped us to rescue Bucky and capture Pierce and Rumlow. Because there is photo proof, And because we have other teammates that have been brainwashed and controlled before and they were given second chances.”

Tony grumbles, “What kind of proof?”

“JARVIS, can you pull up photos of Loki from the Battle of New York.”

“Right away, Captain Rogers.”

The screen lights up behind me and I step out of the way, pulling Loki to the side with me. Images of the carnage whiz by before a photo of a close up of Loki freezes on the display.

“Well?” demands Tony.

“Can’t you see?” I ask him, pointing towards the photo.

“I don’t see-” Tony gets cut off by Bruce, the green tint fading from his skin.

“The eyes, Tony.”

“What about?- Oh.”

“JARVIS, could you also pull up an image of Clint while he was under the influence of the scepter?” I ask.

Another image pops up. Both figures on the screen share an almost blank look with vivid blue eyes. Clint is still giving Loki a death glare,

“So what if he was controlled? He murdered 80 people in three days before causing untold destruction. Thor should take out the trash to Asgard.”

“Be careful how you speak about my family and a Prince of Asgard, Barton.”

The two start a stare down, glaring at one another, neither looking like they are going to back down.

“Please everyone calm down.” I walk over and place myself in between the two men.

“We’re not asking you to forget anything, just to give him a chance.” I can see them start to think it over. Tony and Bruce clearly weighing the pros and cons. Nat looks resigned to the whole situation, but Clint still looks angry. 

“If I may say something?” Loki asks. I glance back at him.

Are you okay?

I will be.

“I will agree to whatever terms you may deem necessary in order to prove that I mean no ill-will and to make you more comfortable with my presence.”

Nat shrugs and looks at Tony and Bruce who seem to be having a silent conversation.

After a beat, Bruce speaks up. “Okay Loki. There are some conditions.” Loki nods while Clint silently seethes at the verdict. “The first being you aren’t allowed to leave the common floor or living floors of the tower without a guardian or express agreement from Tony or Steve. The guardians should include Thor or Y/N whenever possible. Second-”

“Second,” Tony cuts in, stepping towards me, “he is your and Thor’s responsibility. He steps a toe out of line and it’s your head on the chopping block, kid.” 

Although his tone is still angry. I can tell that he will forgive me in time, the use of a nickname reassuring me.

“And third,” This time Steve pipes in, “he helps the team. You with developing your gifts and helping Bucky. And if or when the time comes, missions.”

Both Loki and I nod at his rule.

“On that note. What’s his deal? I thought that Captain Cold was a one of a kind relic, now he comes in a darker flavor?” Tony snarks, looking at Bucky with curious eyes.

“Well on the subject of mind control,” I begin.

“What is it with you and collecting formerly mind controlled, dark haired, and I’m now assuming ex-mass murderer?” 

I feel a blush creep over my cheeks.

“Well… I… Ah…” I stumble over my words, but Steve steps up to save me.

“He was my best friend, brother really, growing up in Brooklyn, When the war started he was drafted. You know my story, but when I rescued the 107th from Hydra, what I didn't know was that they were doing human experiments.” 

I can see Bucky visibly stiffening in his seat. Eyes focused on the blank space of the table in front of him, with his fists clenching and unclenching at his sides. I want to go over and comfort him, but the atmosphere of the room is already so fragile, so instead I swirl a gust of warm air, just around him. The breeze gives him the gentle hug that I want and he makes eye contact with me. He gives me a brief nod and turns his attention to Steve who is telling Bucky’s story with Hydra, at least the parts that he knows of.

“They planted code words in him, if someone were to say them, it would-”

“Trigger the Winter Soldier.” Bucky speaks up.

“And who is the Winter Soldier?” Bruce asks, more curious than anything else.

“He is who they made me to be.”

“They forced him to do a lot of awful things, Tony. All I ask is for everyone to be understanding.” 

“I may not be your biggest fan, Rogers. But if we can give Twisted Sister a second chance, your life long blood brother deserves the same.” 

“Thank you, Tony.”

“I have a feeling that everyone here should have some serious therapy. But since we are more self medicate or work until we’re dead types, the meeting adjourned for now.” Tony claps his hands, dismissing the gathered group. As everyone gets up to leave, Steve claps his hand on Tony’s shoulder.

“Could you hang back a second with me and Y/N? There is one more thing that you should know.”

Chapter Text

Steve and Tony are the only ones left in the room with me after everyone has left. I look between them, worried about how this conversation will go. The last time I saw something like it the Avengers broke up, but they have barely formed at this point. 

“Tony, could you sit down for this?”

“Sit down for what? You have already dropped a bomb on me today, what else could you possibly say?”

I look to Steve, eyes pleading for help.

“Tony,” he starts, taking the wheel from me, “what I have to tell you, what you need to know-”

“What has our Older Fellow at such a loss for words. Normally you have a rousing speech.”

“Tony, do you know what your father was working on at the time of his death?” I ask, trying to get to the point, rip the band aid off.

“What does Howard have to do with this?”

“He was continuing his projects, working on recreating the super soldier serum. He helped to create me” Steve continues from where I left off, picking up the pieces of the broken confession as it forms.

“Of course he was. Oh really? You two knew each other? He never mentioned that. Maybe only a thousand times.” The familiar words ring through my ears. I know that changing the timeline could shift events but I can’t help but hope that this one hasn’t shifted forward and can still be avoided. 

“I don’t mean to make things difficult.”

“I know. Because you're a very polite person.” Tony retorts.

“Anyway,” I say, cutting in, trying to derail the conversation before it passes a point of no return. “Tony, what we are trying to say is that your dad wasn’t in a car accident. He successfully recreated the serum, and Hydra wanted it.”

Tony finally sits down, staring at me. “What do you mean?”

“What I mean is-”

“What she means is that Hydra sent the Winter Soldier to retrieve the serum, and to leave no witnesses.”

Tony’s face clouds over. Rage and grief contorting his features. He glances at the door to the conference room. Outside the door I can see Bucky sitting on the floor across the hallway, patiently waiting for Steve. I’m not sure if he is aware of the conversation that we are having, or if he can hear it with his enhanced senses, but he looks like he somehow knows what is happening. 

“Want to repeat that, Rogers?” Tony snarls, standing from his chair, stalking towards the door. Steve puts himself in between Tony and the door.

“It wasn’t him.”

“I don’t care. He killed my mom.”

My heart leaps into my throat. This isn’t how or even when this is supposed to happen. My heart rate and breathing picks up, racing each other towards an unknown finish line, determined to pull me down the track. I can feel my hands start to shake and my vision dances. I should have known that there was no way we could possibly explain this and still continue as a team. I should have known that by meddling in everything I only made things worse for them. Gods I should have known that I wouldn’t be able to change things, change anything. What could one insignificant girl do to possibly change or save their lives? If I can’t save myself or them, how could I possibly think that I could save half the universe when I can’t even save a few of the individuals that I had spent so many years looking up to. My breaths are coming in short gasps and my lungs aren’t getting enough air. The only thing I register is a tingling sensation, spreading from the marks on my wrist through my body, racing through my veins. 

I’m hit with everything at once, there’s too much to change, I will always let someone down or drop the ball and someone will get hurt. It’s too much. My emotions are so out of control I can only imagine the havoc that I’m creating in the unsuspecting conference room. How can I make sure that some things that have to happen do and avoid any other fall out or turmoil. It’s just not possible. I thought I could make things right and save the day.

My eyes are shut tight and I am shaking, knees giving out and I fall to the floor. I can hear shouting but I don’t know who is speaking or what they are saying. The panic continues to build until,

Darling. I need you to breathe. 

I can’t. I can’t.

Yes you can. Let me in, and I can help.

I don’t know what to do…

That’s okay. I’m going to count up and I want you to breathe in, breathe out as I count down. 1. 2. 3. 4. 4. 3. 2. 1. He continues counting, and I can feel myself start to come back. I hear a pained grunt followed by some shuffling before Loki, back as a wolf is beside me, pressing a cold nose into the palm of my hand. 

I’m here. You aren’t alone.

How did I expect to save anyone?

You saved me. You’ve saved Barnes. Your time is not up, there is always a way. But what I need- what you need now, is to open your eyes.

I continue my breathing, slowing down my racing heart before opening my eyes. The sight that greets me has me blinking, not quite believing what I’m seeing. The room is covered in plant life. Twisting vines snake around the room, pulling the two previously squabbling men apart. The floor surrounding Loki-wolf and I is currently littered with cypress and purple hyacinths. The greenery covers almost every inch of the room, but it looks like the door was forced open from the outside so Loki could get in. 

Although Tony and Steve are currently separated to the opposite sides of the room from each other, Tony is still glaring at Steve who is looking at him with a pleading expression. 

“Loki, what happened?” I croak at him, carding my fingers through the comforting black fur, my voice gravely from lack of oxygen. At the sound of my voice the two men look at me with a bit of concern clouding their face before turning back to their standoff. 

Loki-wolf ducks out of my reach and a familiar green light touches my skin and Loki is standing before me as himself.

“You’ve never panicked to quite that extent before. Perhaps that brought on the discovery of this gift?” Loki seems to ask himself that question rather than asking anyone else in the room

“Whatever it was, I can’t seem to control it.” I state, staring at my hands, willing the greenery to fade from existence as I do with my elements. I glare at the vines that hold the two men apart.

Perhaps, but maybe you don’t want to free them at the moment. Loki whispers in my head, while speaking out loud, “We will work on it of course. It is my third condition, right Captain?” Steve hums in response, unwilling to waver in his attention to Tony. 

“Tony, please. Give him a chance. Let him stay.”

“Absolutely not, Rogers.”

“You’re giving Loki a second chance. Whether that be because of the fact that he’s Thor’s brother or maybe because Y/N is vouching for him, or the proof that we have. But we have all of that for him too! Y/N is vouching for him, went out of her way to save him, we have proof that he wasn’t in control, and he’s my brother. He was my family for so long.”

“Well, he killed my family! I won’t let him take my family from me again!” 

The silence that falls from Tony’s confession fills the room. The shock vibrates through me and causes me to drop the vines holding the two. Although they are no longer restrained, Steve doesn’t make a move, but Tony moves enough for the both of them.

He storms up and gets in his face,

“Your best friend, your so-called brother, took away what mattered to me. I thought Howard was your friend, I thought that I was.” Tony’s anger is written all over his features and rage shakes his form as he confronts Steve. “I don’t care where he goes. I don’t care. But he can’t stay here. He needs to leave. Now.” And Tony storms from the conference room, not sparing a glance to Bucky sitting outside the doors.

Chapter Text

As the next few days pass, a tense silence hangs around the tower. Steve still comes in to train with the team or even by himself in the gym or help out the team in other forms, but at the end of the day he heads out to an apartment he has with Bucky now. Although Tony says that he forgives me, a storm cloud seems to hang over him whenever we are in the same room. But at the very least he isn’t actively avoiding me like he is Steve.

I consider it a win that the team is still functioning on some sort of level, tense as it may be. 

I take this time to actually familiarize myself with not just the tower and it’s many amenities but also it’s occupants. Every morning I wake up to a pair of vivid green canine eyes staring at me impatiently, and even without him saying it I can tell that he is moments away from waking me up in some not so pleasant ways. Once Loki is satisfied that I’m in the land of the living he slinks back to the room next door that Tony has begrudgingly given him before we meet in the training room that Tony has set up for practicing with different powers.

As he so eloquently says as he shows it to me for the first time, “You already ruined my conference room, Gaia. Let’s keep the damage to one spot.”

And so Loki has taken to helping me gain a semblance of control over my new found abilities and continuing to work on what I already have. By the time we finish the displays of power, others in the tower are waking and shuffling to the kitchen to begin the day. 

Today, when I get to the kitchen, Nat and Clint are sitting at the table having a deep conversation. The coffee maker is chugging away at another pot, evidence that both spies had their morning coffee and are more safe to approach. 

“Good morning, Natasha. Morning Mr. Barton.” I still get the feeling that Clint doesn’t care much for me, and try to give him as much space as possible for now. Nat gives me a smile, breaking their conversation.

“What has you so chipper this morning?”

“Just getting a better control over everything makes me feel more in control of myself. If that makes sense…”

“Of course. So what do you have planned for the rest of the day?” Nat asks me this while glancing back at Clint. 

“Well I was thinking of maybe doing some research-“

“Nope. You are training with us.”

I look between them. Nat has a playful smile on her face while Clint smirks.

“I’m what?”

“Training with us. What would happen if you couldn’t use your powers?”

“I….ah…”

“Exactly. You never know what could happen and you should be ready.”

My fingers are twitching at my sides with nerves.

“So, you want to train me?” I ask Nat.

“No, we want to train you.” Clint answers for her.

“Why would you want to train me?” The unspoken, ‘I thought you couldn't stand me’, hangs in the air.

“Because, whether it feels like it right now or not, we’re a team. I can’t say I like having Loki around, but that doesn’t mean I should take it out on you.”

As he is saying this, Nat looks smug. Clearly she is making him say and do this, but I still appreciate it.

“Okay, when do we start?”

Chapter Text

The three of us make our way to the gym and push open the doors.

“We can start with the basics of hand to hand combat before we think about handing you a weapon.”

I nod at Nat’s verdict, smiling a bit internally. They must think I know nothing about fighting. While I don’t have nearly the same experience or expertise as them, Sif made sure I had the basics down. I hope that maybe I can hold my own for just a moment against one of them, or even land one hit.

Nat leads us to a mat at the center of the gym and gestures towards it.

“Y/N, Clint, you’re up.”

I shrug and step onto the mat, rolling my shoulders and bouncing in place. 

Clint actually chuckles at my antics, “Watch too many movies? You don't want to waste any unnecessary energy.”

I stop and nod sheepishly, raising my hands up in a playful fighting stance, throwing a few jabs.

“I’m ready. Show me your moves, Hawkeye.”

He raises an eyebrow and stalks toward me. I quickly decide that I should not fight back in the first round to lower his guard with me. Clint throws the first punch, aiming at my ribs. I quickly side step to the left  and into his right fist. Clearly he is still pulling his punches as the impact hits my side but I don’t falter in my movements. I back up and brace myself for another punch. But, he sweeps my feet out from under me and I hit the ground hard. 

“You okay there, Princess?” Clint jokes, offering me a hand. I take his hand and rise to my feet. I bend over and brush off my knees before I smirk at him. I jab the heel of my hand towards his sternum, taking him by surprise. With most of the air knocked from his chest, I am able to swing my leg, hitting the back of his knees, bringing him to a kneeling position. I smile down at him.

“Never better, Katniss.”

And I saunter over to Nat and take a drag from a water bottle. That was a lucky move, no way will I be able to catch either of them by surprise again. Clint stands and follows with a laugh.

“Okay, I get it,” he says to Nat, “I guess I can tolerate her.” I beam at him, before he turns to address me.  “Where did you learn those moves?” 

“Believe it or not, Asgard. Sif, Thor’s friend, taught me a few moves. I’m lucky I landed one on you at all, because that was pretty much the extent of my combat training.” 

He laughs, “I’m sure Nat and I can whip you into shape.”

I gulp, “Is this some sort of plot to get back at me?”

“Of course not, снежинка. Just things you should know and be able to do.” 

I nod at him, “Okay, let’s do it.” 

It’s on, what must be the fiftieth time that my body hits the mat, that Nat declares that hand to hand training is done for the day. I sigh in relief and crawl over to get a swig of water. I struggle to my feet and face the two spies who just spent the last few hours beating the feeling from my limbs. 

“Same time tomorrow.” Clint says over his shoulder as he leaves the gym. I groan in defeat and exhaustion while Nat chuckles.

“You’ll get better in time, снежинка.”

“I just hope to have all my limbs intact when I do.”

“It will become muscle memory with practice, do not worry. Besides, we don't want you getting upset and growing a rainforest in the gym.” She winks.

“Har har. Thanks for that.” 

“Anytime. Hit the shower, you’ve done very well for your first day with us.” And with that she walks out the doors. I take out my phone and check the time. The numbers 2:05pm blink up at me. How is it still so early? I thought for sure that it was past dinner time. I shake the exhaustion from my eyes and grab my things before exiting the gym and heading to the elevator. As I step in, I realize I don’t have the energy to push the button.

“JARVIS, could you please take me to my floor?”

“Certainly, Dr.”

And the elevator ascends. 

After the elevator stops and opens its doors to the familiar hallway, I shuffle forward. I glance to the three doors on the right. It feels so empty without Steve and Bucky to fill the rooms. I continue to the end and press my hand against the scanner with a groan to open the door, muscles rebelling against every movement. I use my shoulder to push open the door and drop my things on the coffee table before trudging to the bathroom. After I enter I tug off my clothes that are sticking to my skin with sweat. I look down and note that I will definitely be bruised later and I hobble towards the bathtub.

“Hey JARVIS, I’m going to take a bath, could you alert me before dinner?”

“Certainly. Would you like me to start your bath settings?”

“Yes please, JARVIS. And can we add a bit more heat and lavender?”

“Consider it done.”

“You’re the best JARVIS.”

Steam and the relaxing scent of lavender fill the air as the tub fills. I step into the oversized tub and relax into the heated embrace of the scented bubbles. The hot water soothes my aching muscles and I feel my eyelids begin to drop.

“JARVIS?” I whisper.

“Yes, Dr?” The AI whispers back. 

I smile, “Could you turn down the lights to fifty percent and play my ‘InstruMental Illness playlist’?” 

No sooner than I finish asking, the lights begin to dim and the opening notes of ‘It’s Been A Long Long Time’ by Harry James drifts through the air. 

“Thanks, JARVIS. You’re the best.”

“Thank you for the compliment Dr. Enjoy your rest, I will wake you for supper.” 

I nod off to sleep, surrounded by comfort. 

Chapter Text

It feels as if no time at all has passed. JARVIS slowly brings up the lights and plays my morning alarm ringtone through the bathroom. 

“Dr, it is time to get ready for supper. Dr. Banner has requested Chinese food to be delivered. I have added your preferences to the order.”

“Thank you, JARVIS”

“Certainly.” 

I climb out of the tub and wrap an oversized plush towel around me as I watch the tub drain of water. I walk over to the vanity and gaze into the mirror. My violet eyes shimmer in contrast to the silver hair.  I can’t believe that this is my life now. I live with some of my heroes and idols. I grin as I throw my silver locks into a messy bun and wash off my face before stepping across the hall and to my closet. Hoping for no more surprise training sessions today, I pull on a pair of jeans and a dark violet long sleeved tunic on top. I don’t even bother with shoes, just slip on a pair of black socks and exit my room. 

As I pull open the door, I see Loki standing there, fist raised to knock.

“Ah, darling, just who I was looking for. Ready for dinner?”

“Sure thing! What did you get up to today after we parted ways this morning?”

“I found a library on one of the floors that I am contained to with the help of the robot. I spent much of my time reading before Thor dragged me out to recount tales of Asgard to Wilson.”

“I’m sure Thor loved spending time with you.” I assure him. He doesn’t respond to that but chooses to push the button for the elevator.

“What are the plans for the rest of the night?”

“Not sure, but I bet that Sam has an idea or two.”

Loki rolls his eyes and we step off the elevator into a sort of organized chaos. The kitchen counter is covered in takeout containers and it seems that a free-for-all is occurring.

“Better grab something you two, before the guys eat it all.” Nat says.

Answering protests can be heard from Clint, Thor, and Sam. Bruce has a container and is eating at the table, watching it all unfold. I quickly take note that Tony isn’t there and grab two of the small white boxes. Loki follows my lead and swipes a box quickly before following me to the table. 

I open the two containers after sitting down, delighted by the contents. One contains egg rolls while the other has beef and broccoli.

“JARVIS?”

“Sir prefers the eggrolls.”

“Thank you.”

Sometimes it’s eerie that the AI knows what I’m thinking. I set aside that container and reach forward to grab a pair of chopsticks and dig into my own. Loki looks bewildered by not only the contents of his container but the chopsticks I place in front of him. I chew and swallow my bite before turning to him.

“What is this Midgardian cuisine? And why are you using bits of wood to consume it?” Loki asks, genuinely confused. 

I smile and look into his container, “You have Orange Chicken and fried rice. It’s a kind of Chinese food. These are chopsticks, you use them to eat this kind of food.” I demonstrate. “I can always grab you a fork or-”

“This is perfectly suitable. Thank you.”

I watch him struggle for a moment before I reach over and correct his grip. Once I deem it to be right, I nod and turn back to my own food. It’s at this time that the others settle at the table, arms filled with takeout containers. Loki carefully tries his before brightening at the taste. I never would have thought that seeing someone experience something new to them and yet so mundane to me could be quite so uplifting. 

This causes my mind to think of the two men out of time and all that they don’t know or haven’t experienced yet. I’m determined to help them, just as I am Loki and the rest. 

Sam’s voice tears me from my thoughts, “Thor if you don’t slow down you could choke.”

“Nonsense.” Thor huffs out, pausing between huge mouthfuls. 

Sam shakes his head with a smile. “On that note, anyone game for movie night or even a game night after dinner?”

Groans can be heard around the table.

“C'mon guys. We’re a team, we should bond.”

Reluctantly everyone nods their heads in agreement. 

“This should be a most wondrous time.” Thor exclaims, now getting excited over the prospect of bonding with the team.

Different conversations break out around the table for the remainder of the meal. Thor drags a reluctant Loki into a conversation with Sam while Bruce and Clint seem to be talking to each other. I start to wonder what those two would talk about before Nat grabs my attention.

“It is nice to have another woman around to keep these guys in line.” She winks. “Though you have brought in quite a few guys with you.” She eyes Loki as she says this before glancing at Sam. 

“Yes. But luckily we are powerful women who can keep the whole lot of them in place.”

Nat gives me a smile and gets up from the table, placing her leftovers in the fridge.

“Alright boys, media room in 15.”

She gives me a wink and slinks off. At her announcement, the bustle of activity bursts to life in the room. Everyone is hurrying to finish off what is in front of them or putting away their leftovers. I carefully set aside my leftovers with the container of egg rolls and two pairs of chopsticks before helping to clean up the rest. Loki assists but mostly just follows me around the kitchen before I pick up the items I set aside. 

“I’ll meet you and everyone else in the media room later. I’m gonna find Tony.” Loki nods and turns to follow Thor.

“Should you need anything-”

“I will reach out to your mind.”

He nods and walks off, leaving me alone in the kitchen.

“JARVIS, could you show me where Tony is?”

Chapter Text

JARVIS leads me to Tony’s lab where the music is so loud that I can hear it down the hallway. Before I get close enough that I would have to shout, I thank JARVIS and ask him to turn down the music when I enter. After his confirmation I push open the door and immediately the music turns to a much more reasonable level. 

“JARVIS, where did my music go?”

“Sorry, Tony. That was me.”

I respond for the AI, walking towards Tony. He looks at me before stepping in front of what he is working on.

“To what do I owe the pleasure, Gaia?”

I gesture to a mostly open work table and set down the food.

“I didn’t see you at dinner, so I brought it to you.”

For a moment he doesn’t say anything, just looking between me and the offering.

“Are those egg rolls?”

“Saved them from the carnage of the others for you.”

Tony walks over and picks up the container. He stabs the first one with a chopstick and holds it up to his mouth before pausing, “You know I don’t hate you, right kid?”

I stare at him not knowing how to respond. 

He takes a bite off of the eggroll before carefully chewing and swallowing.

“Tony, I-”

“Nope, let me say what I need to while I can.”

I snap my mouth shut.

“I don’t hate you. Not sure I ever could. You breezed in all those months ago and although you were scared, you matched my snark. You are a part of this team, and a part of this family. But if you ever tell anyone that I am sentimental I will deny it.” 

I give him a smile. “Thank you, Tony. For forgiving me, not hating me, all of it. It means the world to me to be a part of this family. So please believe me when I say; I’m sorry and I would do nothing to ever hurt a member of this team.”

“Here I am, forgiving you, and you still are trying to advocate for him.”

“I am not telling you that you have to forgive him, but maybe just understand that it wasn’t him. He was friends with Howard too. And maybe that he is trying to be a better man. You say that you can’t forget what he did, do you think that he has?”

My question actually leaves Tony speechless for a moment. He chews an eggroll, silently thinking over what I said.

“I can’t promise to forgive him, but I can promise to at least think about it.” 

I visibly brighten, small steps, but at least they are small steps forward.

“Wipe that cheesy smile off your face, Elsa. You brought me eggrolls, the least I can do is think about it.” 

“Thank you, Tony. Truly, I mean it.”

Tony continues to stand in front of his workbench and watch me as he eats the Chinese food. I shrug and take a seat at the table, making eye contact as I dig into my own leftovers.

“You know,” I start, in between bites, “the team is having a game or move night to bond right now.” I look at him expectantly.

“And?”

“And, we should join them. Clint even convinced Dr. Banner.”

“Brucie is there? I guess I have no excuses.”

I laugh and shake my head. “Cmon, we better go and rescue our fellow PhD.”

“You never did say what yours was. Oh let me guess! It’s something totally out there, right? Something like cheese making?” Tony seems to be bouncing on his feet while rattling off his guesses as I go about throwing away the Chinese containers.

“Puppetry, right? Or maybe astrobiology? Oenology? Always thought about that one myself.”

“Really, Tony, you think I went to school to make and drink wine?” 

Tony looks surprised that I know what he is talking about, “Don’t knock it till you try it, kid.”

“If you think one of my doctorates has to do with alcohol, why are you still calling me kid?”

Tony slings an arm around me and leads me out of the lab and to the hallway.

“You’re the youngest here, kid.” 

“But still old enough to have two PhDs”

“Two, huh.”

“I’ll tell you one, and leave you to guess the other.”

“Game on.”

“Want to know the first or second one?”

“The most recent.”

I smile and hold up a hand. Tony looks at me with a question in his eyes. A purple iris blooms in the palm of my hand. I pluck it with my left hand and give it to Tony.

“A PhD in Art History? Cmon!”

“Art History?”

“Didn’t Van Gogh paint these a lot?”

I laugh at him. “We will need to revisit that bit, but no. It was in Botany.”

Tony continues to lead me towards the rest of the team.

“Ah, so Mother Earth is actually Doctor Earth?” 

I shake my head, “I suppose so.”

Tony fiddles with the flower before sticking the blossom behind my ear.

“Ready for some ‘team bonding’?” Tony asks, voice dripping with sarcasm.

“Lead the way, boss.”

Tony pauses before opening the doors. “Boss, I do love the sound of that.”

And the door swings open.

Chapter Text

The sight that greets us is not quite expected. Thor and Clint seem to be arguing over the merits of different board games.

“The Game of Life would be most entertaining and enlightening.” Thor boosts while Clint retorts,

“We are all Midgardian, so just ask us. We should play monopoly.”

At Clint’s suggestion Bruce pipes in, “Maybe not the best idea. Tony cheats and the big guy doesn’t like that.”

Tony winces next to me, and I look at him with a raised eyebrow.

“Let’s just say this is the second media room.”

I shake my head, unsurprised by his response.

Away from that group, Sam has a remote pointed at a large projector, flipping through movie options. Whether he is unaware of it or  just doesn’t care, Nat is glaring at the remote in his hand.

“Wilson, I suggest you hand it back.”

“No can do, Romanoff. I got it fair and square.”

I am only slightly concerned with what lengths Nat might go to get it, but I leave the situation alone. I glance around the room before my eyes settle on Loki, watching the chaos unfold in the room. I saunter over and sit on the couch next to him.

“If I didn’t know any better, I would say this chaos is your doing.”

“Nonsense, I caused no such ruckus. But I can still revel in its natural beauty, darling.”

I laugh at his candor while I watch Tony approach the board games group.

“Thor, we aren’t playing Life. It’s boring. Clint, Bruce is right. Monopoly is against Pepper’s rules.”

I snort at that, and Tony shoots me a look. 

“Besides, your birdy brother in arms needs your help against Mean Ginger.”

At that Clint finally notices the standoff happening and rushes over to talk Nat down. Tony claps his hands, distracting Sam enough for Bruce to take the remote from him and hand it to Tony.

“Okay team bonding. So we’ll vote as a team. Who wants to play a game?” 

Clint, Thor, and Bruce raise their hands.

“Okay, who wants to watch a movie?”

Sam, Nat, and Loki raise their hands.

“Awesome, a tie. Elsa, why didn’t you vote?”

I blush, embarrassment filling my face and I mumble. “My arms are too sore.”

Loki laughs, but Tony gives me a look.

“What?”

“I said my arms are too sore.”

Nat and Clint burst out laughing, joining Loki in their fits.

I sink into the couch. Thor strolls over to me and claps me on the shoulder. I wince and Loki confronts him.

“You oaf. She just said she’s sore.”

“I only meant-”

“It’s okay, Thor.” I smile at him.

“So, movie then? Since Kida can’t move to play due to the intervention of the Wonder Twins?”

Tony winks at me and I respond by sticking out my tongue. “My house, so I’m picking the flick.”

Groans sound around the room as everyone settles in to watch the movie.

I pull the oversized blanket from the back of the couch, wrapping it around me. Loki leans against the back of the couth, both arms raised and tucked behind his head. I snuggle into the couch and lean against him as Thor sits on my other side,

Tony looks over at the three of us, “Comfortable?”

“Yeah, yeah. Now start the movie, Tony.” I snark at him.

He shrugs his shoulders and turns back to the screen. The opening scene of ‘Jurassic Park’ begins to play. 

“Really, Tony?”

“Hey, don’t diss this masterpiece.”

“I’m not. More concerned it will give you ideas.’

He huffs, “Don’t worry about that. Pepper and Rhodey have made me swear not to recreate any dinosaurs.” 

Although his words sound reassuring, I’m not all too confident in his ability to follow that particular rule.

I can’t stifle my yawn as the movie continues. Both Loki and Thor look over at me and grin. The next moment they are each throwing an arm around me. Thor’s heat contrasts the slight chill of Loki’s skin, creating a very much welcomed balance.

“You can sleep, little one.” 

I scrunch up my face at Thor.

“My brother is correct in this case. Rest now, darling.”

I huff at both brothers and pointedly turn to the screen. 

Only a few minutes pass before my eyes drift closed and sleep overtakes me.

Chapter Text

I’m in my old living room, sitting on the carpeting with my little brother. I recognize the scene that is beginning, my smaller and younger frame, reliving the moments. A book sits comfortably in my lap, but my eyes are settled on him, playing with the toy cars in front of him. The scene is peaceful, a feeling not often used to describe the house or the occupants. He makes an engine roaring noise and pushes the plastic wheels through the tan carpet.

“Y/N, do you think I could draw my flowers on the car?”

“You can do anything that you want.” 

He gives me a small smile, clutching his car to his chest.

The sound of the garage door has us both freeze in fear. In my mind I know that I have lived through these events before, and I still can’t stop what’s going to happen.

We hear the car doors slam and I turn to my brother, “Go.”

He listens to my hushed command and scampers off to hide his toy and himself in his room. 

The front door slams open and I scramble to my feet. My parents stalk into the room, eyes searching wildly before they fall on me.

“Y/N.” My mother’s voice hisses.

“Hi mom. Hi dad.” I respond.

My father simply grunts in response, sitting down in the recliner and holding his hand out. I rush to the kitchen and quickly measure out his whiskey into the small glass. The smoky odor burning my senses as I hand it over to him.

My mother is still standing near the doorway, hands on her hips.

“Where’s your brother? Did you even remember to walk him home after school?” She demands more than asks her questions.

“He is in his bedroom, probably working on homework.”

“Probably?” I wince, wrong choice of words.

“You ungrateful brat. We work all day to feed you, clothe you, and put a roof over your head. All we ask is that you take care of your brother and do your fair share around here. For the little that you actually do, anyone else would have thrown you on the streets. You’re lucky to have us.”

My eyes sting with tears that I hold back and I look at the carpet.

“I’m sorry. I’ll do better, I promise.”

I can almost hear her grin. “Good. Now as an apology, you can make us dinner. I’m going to check on my little one.”

I freeze in place, unsure if I should listen or go to protect him. But her face forces me to retreat to the kitchen. I begin to pull out the needed cookware, placing a pan on the counter, when I hear my brother shriek before his footsteps find me in the kitchen.

My eyes quickly check him over, noting that he is crying but doesn’t seem to be hurt.

Our mother enters the kitchen and I am quick to step in front of him, shielding him with my body.

“Get over here. You should be doing your homework, not drawing flowers in some notebook or on your toys. Do you realize that toys cost money? Toys don’t grow on trees, we worked hard to get you that.”

I can’t see him behind me, but I feel his fingers tighten on my shirt. I’m not sure where it comes from, but a surge of confidence floods me. The burning need to protect my brother grows, and I stare down our mother.

“He’s fine where he is.”

My mother doesn’t respond at first, but the fire in her eyes grow. 

“You are my children, living in my house. You will do as you are told.”

“No. We won’t”

With a sneer my mother calls for our father and I tuck him further behind me as I hear our father approach.

“What’s going on in here?”

“Your daughter seems to think she can disobey me.”

“Is that so?”

His glass crashes on the counter, shards and amber liquid fan out from the impact. He reaches over and grabs my arm, cutting off the circulation to the lower half of my limb. I reach with my other hand and attempt to pry him off to no avail.

He uses his difference in strength to fling me across the room, and away from my brother. I land against the oven, the glass shattering and raining over my crumpled form. I try to get my eyes to focus. The tiny stings from different cuts help to center me in the moment. I look at my brother who tries to step towards me but is held back by our mother.

“You’ve always been an ungrateful, worthless little brat. Who knows why we’ve kept you all these years.” 

I know that I should bite my tongue and endure, but I can’t help but finally snap at them.

“You have never done anything for me. For either of us. You expect me to be an adult and take care of him and myself. And take care of you, when you aren’t out drinking away your paychecks. I’m 15, he’s only 6. I shouldn’t have to be an adult. I didn’t ask to be here, you’re our parents. You’re supposed to care for us, take care of us, and you never have.”

As realization dawns on me with what I just said, I clasp a hand over my mouth. I’ve never seen my parents so mad before. They give each other a look before my mom starts to tug my brother away. He tries to reach out to me, but is held back.

“Y/N.” He squeaks, as tears run down his face. 

Soon my mother has him out of the room and I can hear the front door open and close behind them. Now I’m alone with my father. He glowers at me.

“You truly think that we haven’t done anything for you? Fine.” 

His calm voice scares me, but I don’t have time to react. The next moment he is swinging the pan I had taken out for dinner. 

The metal connects solidly with my head, causing me to crumple and my vision to fade away. 

Chapter Text

I jolt awake, my heart and breath racing. I haven’t been plagued by that memory while asleep in a long time, and not at all before in this universe. Brushing the hair from my face, I sit up, realizing that sleep will not happen again for me tonight.

It’s only now that I realize that I’m in bed. Someone, probably Loki, must have carried me to bed at some point since I can only remember falling asleep in the media room while watching ‘Jurassic Park’ the night before.

My bare feet connect with the ground as I look at my phone. Unlocking it, I notice that it is almost 4am. It’s actually later than what I would have guessed. Usually that nightmare has me screaming awake hours earlier. 

I duck into the overwhelming closet, electing for simple leggings and a long sleeve shirt. Tugging the hem over my head, I wince. My arms are sore and it becomes an almost impossible task to lift them over my head to finish pulling the top on. Working out and training with the spies has more than just the consequence of the soreness. The long sleeves are going to give me a heatstroke, I need to figure out a better way of hiding the mark. 

I’m sure that the majority of the heroes would think of it as just an odd tattoo. But I’m worried about the two Asgardians. Frigga helped me a lot and taught me all the basics about the mark and my gifts, but for some reason I have the feeling that there is something that she didn’t tell me about.

I resign myself to another long day of sweating in the long sleeves. My feet pad down the hallway and exit my room. 

The emptiness behind two of the doors extinguishes any bit of light that is still trying to shine in my early morning mood. I try to talk myself up, knowing and hoping that the empty rooms are temporary given that Tony promised to think about it.

As the elevator doors open, I step on and pause, unsure of where exactly I’m going. Without much thought, I press the button to the common floor. The metallic doors slide open once they finish their descent. My feet seem to have a mind of their own, stepping out and towards the kitchen. 

I stop in front of the pantry and pull open the door. The different scents from the herbs and snacks cause my nose to scrunch at the onslaught. 

Quickly, I grab a box of tea leaves and a bag of microwave popcorn and fling the door shut. The door doesn’t slam, but the sound still echoes through the early morning. 

Settling a kettle of water on the stove, I then place the popcorn bag in the microwave. I have a few moments to spare so I shuffle into the common room, grabbing a blanket from a couch as I pass.

I continue my early morning shuffle to the other side of the room to the floor to ceiling window. I deposit the blanket on the ground and look out the window. The sky is dark, but the lights of the city shine in the place of stars among the black of night. 

The high pitched scream of the kettle has me rushing back, in hopes of catching it before it wakes anyone. Reaching the kitchen I pull the kettle off the burner and pour the hot water into a mug reading, ‘ I Heart Iron Man.’ I dip the full tea steeper into the water, watching the flavor and color expand through the contents of the mug.

The microwave quietly beeps. Of course Tony would have thought of it and installed a ‘night’ mood for his appliances to not wake everyone. 

I carefully carry the steaming mug and bag of popcorn back to my spot by the window. For  a few moments I just sit and allow my thoughts to drag me along their pathway.

I think about my brother, I think about that night and how it was the last time I saw him. He was reaching out to me and yelling my name.

I don’t realize I’m crying until a tear splashes in the mug. The sound straddling me from my thoughts, from him.

I gingerly touch my cheek, feeling the wet skin. Wiping away the remaining tears, I take a sip. The earthly flavors coat my tongue and the heat cascades down my throat, warming me from the inside out. 

The unshed tears in my eyes turn the little lights of the city into angels, halos floating around each light source. I gaze out to the city, trying to distract myself from the past by creating constellations with the twinkling lights. 

My mind starts to supply music to accompany my drifting thoughts,

“Stars shining bright above you.” I softly sing to myself, a comfort that I don’t afford myself often. “Night breezes seem to whisper I love you.” I continue gently. “Birds singing in a sycamore tree.”

“Dream a little dream of me.” A voice cuts in, startling me to turn around. 

Chapter Text

I turn my head to face the voice that is interrupting my moment. Clint is standing there, looking over at me with concern, and I quickly look away. I start to mildly panic, I didn’t want anyone to find me like this, let alone the one person on the team that I made a terrible first impression with. My only experiences with the archer have been upsetting him or him beating me to a pulp.

I wipe my eyes in a last ditch effort to get rid of any evidence that I have been crying, and I turn to face him again.

“What are you doing up?” 

“I could ask you the same thing. You alright?” His question seems genuine. I shouldn’t be surprised because I know him to be a great guy in his stories, but given our interactions, I can’t say I was expecting any of that to be directed towards me. 

“I’m fine.” Even I don’t believe it with the quiver in my voice.

“Sure, you are.” He walks closer and sits down next to me. “We are just looking out the window at 4am because we are fine.” He nods and drags his tongue over his bottom lip, nervously. 

The silence hangs around the two of us, the weight physically dragging my shoulders down. 

“Okay,” I say, looking at him out of the corner of my eye. “I may not be 100% fine.”

He hums a questioning noise, still not looking at me.

“But, I don’t think I can talk about it.” 

He nods, “And that’s okay. We don’t have to talk about it, but it should be acknowledged.” 

It’s my turn to nod and hum in response.

“You know,” This time I do turn my head to look at him as he continues. “We didn’t get off to a great start, you bringing in Loki and all.” I wince, thinking about the response that he had to that particular discussion. 

I open my lips to defend Loki, but Clint cuts me off before I can even begin. 

“I know. I know. It wasn’t him. I’m working on forgiving the guy, but I can still be upset. It’s okay to have feelings, and be a person. You know? It can be hard to remember that when surrounded by superhuman people, geniuses, and gods, especially since most of those are emotionally constipated,” I weakly laugh at his joke, “but it’s okay to feel. And I don’t hate you, I don’t even dislike you. You show promise, and are willing to learn, even when you are having your butt handed to you time and time again.” I scrunch my nose up.

“You’re a part of this team, and I have a feeling that even with everything you have already done for us, you will accomplish so much more. We need you, but here’s the other thing; you need us. You aren’t alone, so you shouldn't feel like you have to carry all of this yourself.”

Although the reason I’m currently upset is not due to the responsibilities that I have given myself, and more due to the memories of my past being pulled to the forefront of my mind, I contemplate his words. 

“Thanks, Clint. I really appreciate it.”

“Anytime.”

I stare out the window for a moment, watching the lights twinkle. 

“You know, you could give Cap a run for his money with the pep talks.”

“No. No. I don’t want that responsibility, he can keep it.”

I laugh, “Agreed. He does have a knack for that sort of thing.” I nudge his shoulder playfully. “Besides, you need to leave some of the pep in your step for the family, right?” 

Clint looks at me, startled. “My what?”

“You know, Laura, Cooper, and Lila. The little one is on the way, right?”

“You make it so easy to forget everything you know….” He sounds hesitant and a bit upset.

“Don’t worry. I won’t tell anyone, I understand you wanting your privacy and to keep them safe, I would never jeopardize them or your trust. I just want to protect everyone.” 

“I believe you.” His voice is still a bit hesitant before he continues, “You do know my background, so you wouldn’t cross me or Nat anyways.”

I gulp.

“Kidding.” He bumps my shoulder. “You are too easy to mess with.”

“It is 4am, Clint.”

“That it is. That it is.” 

The silence hangs again as we look out to the city. This round of silence doesn’t weigh me down, but hangs rather comfortably in the air. 

Clint starts to hum the rest of the song, cutting through the silence.

“So, you aren’t going back to bed, are you?”

He winks at me, “Not unless you are.”

I groan, “So what do you suppose we do? Since silence seems to be against your ideals.”

“We could always do some training early.”

I groan, “Please, don’t tell me that you are going to murder my limbs again.”

He has the nerve to laugh at me. “Nah, I was thinking we could start you on some weapons. Close up or range?”

“I would be stupid to not want to learn range weapons from the infamous Hawkeye.” 

He rises to his feet and reaches out a hand to help me up.

“Let’s clean up your snack and head to the training room.”

Chapter Text

As we make our way to the gym, Clint stops off in a room. I patiently wait outside the door, wondering what he could be doing. Once he exits, my question is answered. In one hand, he is holding two bows, while the other clutches a quiver of arrows. I look at the weapons and see him give me a self satisfied smirk.

“What? Think I can train you in weapons without the weapons?”

I stick my tongue out in response and head towards the gym, leaving Clint to catch up to my smaller strides.

I push open the doors and head over to the side of the gym that I don't frequent much. This patch of the training room runs the length of the whole tower, with different vantage points on one end, facing targets. Some of the targets are in the open while others are obscured with various objects. 

Clint saunters to the close end, standing in the middle of the makeshift range.

“There.” He points at the centered unobstructed target. “That will be your first goal, to hit that one.”

I give him an uneasy look. “I’ve never shot any sort of weapon before, how do you expect me to hit that?”

“Like this.” In a split second he is raising one of the bows, somehow already loaded with an arrow, and releases it. The shaft of the arrow sings in the air for a split second before connecting solidly with the target.

“Dude. You’re Hawkeye. You hit that without looking at it. And I’m meant to do that?”

“Not yet, one step at a time of course.”

He gestures for me to step next to him, and he hands me an arrow. 

“Feel the weight of it, how it is balanced in your hand.”

I hum in confirmation, feeling the metal balance in my palm. The sharp point gleaming on one end doesn’t feel heavier than the winged end. He gently takes the arrow from my hand and demonstrates the stance, tracing an invisible horizontal line with the target. 

I square my shoulders and plant my feet, mimicking his stance.

He nods in confirmation before handing me the second bow.

“Okay, since you’re a beginner this is a metal recurve bow. Once you get more comfortable we can get you something else.”

I trace my fingers along the curved edge of the metal.

“Now, this here,” He says pointing to a portion of the bowstring, “is the nock point. This is where you will nock the arrow on the bow.” 

He hands me an arrow, carefully guiding my hands to anchor the arrow in place on the bowstring. As it snaps into place, he guides my index finger above the nock point, and places my middle and ring finger below.

“That is where you place those fingers, hook them around the bowstring. Just like that. Stay relaxed, don’t raise your shoulders, but raise your arms.” 

As he instructs, he carefully illustrates each step next to me.

“Bring it to shoulder height. When you draw the string back, your elbow should be turned away and the other arm fully extended.”

As he continues, I slowly, and very carefully follow each direction.

“When you draw back, your hand should touch the side of your face. The string should just tickle your nose and chin.”

I feel my breath graze against my raised hand.

“Use the sights of the bow to direct your aim.”

I line up the point of my arrow to the target on the other side of the room.

“Now, stay relaxed. Take a deep breath and release the string as you breathe out.”

I stay down the target, and take in a deep breath, and let go of the string. The arrow sings through the air and sticks to the outer ring of the target.

“Not bad kid, you managed to hit it on the first try.”

“Can I try again?”

“Course.”

This time I walk through each of the steps myself, relaxing into a slow fluid motion. As I go to take my deep breath, I extend my senses, feeling out the air currents. I release my breath and the bowstring. I allow for an air current to propel and correct the arrow and it whizzes through. With a solid thump, the arrow connects next to Clint’s, at the dead center of the target.

“Okay, kid. What?”

“I may have cheated.”

He simply laughs at my sheepish expression.

“Touché. But let’s work on aiming without superpowers as well.”

I nod and adjust my stance, eager to get this right.

Chapter Text

The early morning transitions into a sunrise as Clint and I wrap up.

“That’s enough for now, after all I did promise not to murder your limbs again.”

“I greatly appreciate you trying to keep that promise.” I heave while walking over to a bench. Who knew that standing in one place and shooting a bow and arrow could test your upper body strength and endurance so much.

He laughs at my expression, “hey you did great for the first lesson, even without the other worldly powers.” 

I give him a half hearted glare that he simply continues to laugh at.

Darling, where are you?

“Thanks for the training and the company this morning Clint. Any way you could help me weasel out of training this afternoon with Nat?”

“I can, but just know she will come for you in training later.”

“Thanks.” 

He smiles and exits the gym.

I’m in the gym, finishing up some weapons training with Clint.

Barton? What were you doing up for training so early?

I feel guilty, but I don’t want to tell Loki about my nightmares, at least not right now.

I couldn’t sleep. Clint found me drinking tea in the common room and offered to do some training.

Do you need to rest this morning? We can work on your gifts later.

I smile at his thoughtfulness. How about I come up and shower and we can watch a movie in my room before training.

Sounds perfect. I will see you soon, darling.

I rise to my feet and exit the gym, heading to the elevator and then my room to rid myself of the gross feeling hanging on my skin from working up a bit of a sweat.

I walk into my bathroom, carefully peeling the long sleeve shirt and leggings from my form. 

“JARVIS, can you set the shower to my ‘after training’ settings?”

“Certainly.”

The shower heads turn on and steam begins to fill the room. I double check the placement of my towel before stepping under the heated spray.

The drops caress my skin in comforting waves as they cascade down my form. The long silver locks plastering themselves to my neck and upper back. I massage some shampoo into my scalp and watch as the water chases the bubbles down the drain. I continue with my shower routine with conditioner, allowing for it to sit in my hair while I use the sweet smelling body wash to dissipate the last of the traces of sweat.

I rinse the remaining conditioner out before switching the water off.

The heated marble flooring greets my wet feet as I step off the bath mat and wrap the towel around my form.

Quickly drying most of my body before securing the towel in a wrap around me, I approach the mirror. I poke at the spot on my temple where I used to have a small scar. I run a finger along the smooth skin, marveling at the changes that happened to me when I woke up here. The painful reminder gone from my face, only lingering in the recesses of my mind at this point.

I shake the thoughts from my head and look over the different products along the sink. I pour a bit of curl mousse in my hand and scrunch my hair a bit, allowing the curls to air dry as they hang in damp ringlets against my face.

I open the drawers of the vanity and notice that the second is actually stocked with makeup that I hadn’t noticed before. Curiously I finger through the different items and come across a container of liquid foundation claiming to be ‘full coverage’ and ‘waterproof’. I contemplate relying on the colored liquid to hide my mark instead of long fabrics, and shrug. 

“I’ve got to test it somehow.” I say out loud  to myself. I carefully deposit a few drops onto my inner left wrist and timidly use my fingers to pat the product into my skin.

Much to my surprise the dark black lines begin to fade from view underneath the makeup. I add a bit more and watch as it completely disappears into the skin of my wrist, only being noticeable if touched because of the raised skin, but otherwise is rendered invisible.

“Whoa.”

I wait a moment, letting it dry before running water from the sink over the mark. The makeup holds steady against the onslaught of hydration. I smile, confident that I can keep it hidden for a bit longer.

Clad in my towel, I walk across the small hallway from my bathroom to my bedroom and enter the attached closet. With the newfound freedom of the makeup on my wrist I gander at the section of closet that I had not looked into yet. My fingers brush over the fabrics of the different dresses and tops, cherishing the soft fabrics and imagining how they would feel against my skin. 

I’m just going to be hanging around and watching a movie this morning, so as much as I want to try some of the choices, they don’t seem to be realistic for now.

I take a look at the other options and decide on a simple black short sleeved v neck, pulling on a pair of jeans to complete the outfit.

Darling, are you almost ready? I can almost hear Thor stirring.

His impatient voice echoes in my mind and I laugh out loud.

You know how to get in here, so why haven’t you?

I was simply waiting for permission and the signal that you are decent.

Well I am decent and you have permission.

A green light shimmers next to me, and Loki appears.

“Shall we go to your sitting room?” He asks, sticking an arm out in a playful gentleman gesture.

Chapter Text

“Okay so this one is a classic.” I say while queueing up The Wizard of Oz on the television in my living room. “It was one of the first films to have live action in technicolor, plus the music is great.”

Loki smiles at how excited I get as I continue to rattle on about the merits of Dorothy and how the entire trip to Oz is a metaphor. 

“You know, darling. I would be able to see all of this for myself if the movie were to start.” 

I snap my mouth shut and look at him sheepishly.

“Sorry, I got excited.”

“Never be sorry about showing passion. But maybe let me experience this one for myself?”

I nod and press play, allowing the opening credits to begin on the screen.

A little under 2 hours later the credits scroll past and I turn to Loki.

“Thoughts?” 

“Well the metaphor was quite obvious since they used the same people.”

“Well yes, but what did you think? Did you like it?”

The look that Loki gives me is a shy smile, “I think I quite enjoy this sort of Midgardian entertainment. However, literature is still better.”

I start laughing at him, “You would be one to say that the book is better, even without reading it.”

“Are you saying that this story is also a book?”

“Yes. It was a book first. A lot of movies and some tv shows are like that. They adapt the story to the screen.”

He contemplates the information for a moment before asking, “I would like to read the story and form an opinion myself.”

“I’m sure we can find a copy around here or even at the public library.”

Loki’s smile falters, “You forget that I am unable to leave these few floors.”

“Not without permission or a guardian, and I’m sure we can get those. Just as I am sure that that rule is temporary.”

Loki looks at me hesitantly before he nods. “I hope so as well.”

I pick up my phone from the coffee table in front of us and notice the time and a few missed messages. 10:03 glows from the screen along with the notifications of 2 messages from Tony.

The first one was sent a few hours ago, “Kida, meet me in the lab at 10.”

While the second one was just sent. “Don’t make me sic JARVIS on you.”

I gulp and pocket the phone.

“Loki, I gotta meet Tony in the lab. I’m sorry that we haven’t trained yet today.”

“It’s okay, darling. One day of rest is acceptable.”

“Thank you, I’ll see you later. And try to get along with Thor, he loves you so much.”

Before I can hear an answer I bolt out of the room and down the hallway towards the elevators.

“JARVIS. Can you please take me to Tony’s lab.”

“Right away. Sir is waiting for you very impatiently.”

“It’s only a few minutes late, besides I only just saw his message.”

“I will relay that to him, Dr.”

“Thanks, buddy.”

The elevator doors slide open and I sprint off and towards the doors of the lab. I feel nerves hitting me from different directions. Why does Tony want to talk to me this morning? And why is there no music playing?

I hesitantly push open the door and enter. 

Tony is at the same table that I saw him at last night. But this time instead of him standing in front of a mess, a simple box sits on the table.

“Ah, Gaia. I was wondering when you would show up.”

“Sorry Tony, I-”

“JARVIS told me. But no matter that you are late and made the amazing Iron Man wait on you.” He winks as I shrink in my spot. He waves a hand, gesturing to me to walk forward. Hesitantly I approach him and the work table, curiosity winning as to why he may want me here now. 

“So I know that we are all good now. And I established, multiple times now, that you are part of this team. So I thought you should dress the part after all.” He opens the cover of the metal box on the table and I gasp.

Inside is a beautiful black tac suit. Long sleeves that end in purple gloves, the violet of my eyes reflected in the shades chosen to create the gloves, as well as the collar and belt of the suit. Mesmerizing silver threads dance through the black material and depending on where the light hits it, different designs shine. Silver flames and ice wind their way up the legs of the suit where they meet the rich violet belt. The bodice glimmers with silver flowers and vines, winding their way across the sleeves and black fabric. I can’t help but let my jaw drop as I take it in.

Tony laughs at my dumbfounded expression, “Well. What do you think, Kida? Need to try it on to be sure?”

“This is for me?” Tears are pricking at my eyes as I gently allow my fingertips to brush the fabric.

“Of course, I can't have a team member going out unprotected.”

I throw my arms around him and give him a huge hug. Tony freezes, unsure of how to react to the affection. He pats my shoulder, awkwardly.

“Well go try it on.”

I rush over to the bathroom that he points out on the other side of the lab, grasping the suit to my chest. Once in the bathroom, I carefully unfold it. 

Between the black fabric and the silver accents, it almost glitters like scales, giving the suit a very celestial look to it. Grasping the fabric I realize just how durable it is, I’m not sure what exactly it could deflect or protect me from, but it is definitely armor. 

I shrug off the short sleeve black tee and jeans and tug on the suit. I’m not sure how he was able to get the measurements so precise but it fits like a second skin, conforming to each of my curves and yet not squeezing the life out of me. I experimentally jump in place, the suit easily moving with each of my movements.

A loud knock on the door shakes me from the odd dance I am performing.

“Coming out anytime soon? I would love to see if my hard work pays off.”

I open the door and step out, confidence fueling my steps as I walk out of the bathroom and into the lab.

Tony begins a slow clap as I slowly do a 360 degree turn. 

“I think I outdid myself with this one.”

“I think I would have to agree with you.”

“That’s good, because it not only looks badass. But it has communications built in, along with a tracker, and can resist smaller calibers of guns as well as non superpowered stabbings.”

“I absolutely love it.” I beam at him, gratitude filling me.

“I’m glad that you find it suit able.”

I groan, “That was a bad one even for you.”

“Cmon, not even one chuckle for your favorite oh so forgiving genius.”

I blink, not quite sure that I heard him right. “Forgiving?” 

“I may not be 100% on board, but Barnes and Noble are going to be moving back later today. I promised that I would think about it, and I don’t have to forgive the guy but that doesn’t mean I have the right to decide who is on this team or not.”

I give him a serious look, “Okay, who was it? Bruce or Pepper?”

“Whatever do you mean?” He asks, feigning shock. “I have come to this adult conclusion all by myself.”

“JARVIS?”

“Miss Potts spoke with Sir last night.”

“Traitor.”

“Tony, it doesn’t matter who convinced you. But I think that this could help you.”

“Help me?”

“Yes. It won’t be easy, but closure never is.” I shut my eyes hard, my nightmare once again plaguing my thoughts.

“Sure, kid.” Tony turns away to start tinkering with another project.

“And one more thing.” He turns to face me as I stand in the doorway, posing in the new suit. “I think I will constantly be having to thank you.”

“At least someone appreciates me.” He comments with a forced sniffle.

I laugh and leave the lab, still wearing the suit.

Chapter Text

I strut more than walk into the kitchen, wearing the suit. A low wolf whistle followed by slow clapping echoes throughout the space. At the table is Thor, Clint, and Bruce. The latter only looking up from his tablet at the noise. Sam is once again at the stove, this time flipping sandwiches in the pan rather than omelets. 

“I see that Tony finished it.” Bruce comments. “Looks nice.”

“Thank you, Bruce.” I beam at him, my confidence glowing in the super suit.

Thor and Clint are still slow clapping but just the raise of one eyebrow the noise stops.

“Now you are ready for battle, little one.” Thor boosts, brandishing a fork from in front of him

“It looks great, not as good as my wings of course, but great.” Sam jokes with a wink. 

I laugh at their antics, happiness oozing from me. Steve and Bucky will be moving back today, I’ve got a new suit, it’s going to be a good day. 

I look around and notice a certain red head missing.

“Hey, where is Nat?” My question must surprise them.

“I thought you knew.” Clint starts. “There is a trial happening, with all of the secrets that were released with the SHIELD and Hydra information. The past was revealed in a not so pleasant way. And the higher ups are looking for someone to blame, currently that’s Nat and Cap’s Shadow.” 

“Shit, I forgot about the trial.”

“You knew about it?” Clint asks. He doesn’t sound upset, more curious.

“Yah, but I don’t think we need to worry about her, she can and will stick up for herself just fine.” But what I don’t say is that I’m worried about what will happen with Bucky, since this was not an option at this point in the timeline for him, but at least this time he will have more support behind him. 

“Who can stick up for themselves?” Loki asks, while walking into the room, nose still in a book.

“Nat.”

“The Widow is more than capable- Whoa.” Loki finally looks up from his book, looking at me with wonder. “What are you wearing?” 

His question doesn’t sound sarcastic, more in awe. 

“Tony made me a suit for missions.” I give him a little twirl, showing off. 

“It looks wonderful, but how protective is it?” Loki asks while inspecting the fabric of the shoulders. He scrunches his nose. “Not nearly enough.”

“What do you mean-” Loki waves a hand and a green light shimmers over the fabric before fading away. “What did you do?” I run my hands over the fabric, noting no differences in how it feels against my skin.

He shrugs, “Just made it safer, darling.” 

I roll my eyes, “Thank you. But I can take care of myself.”

“I am aware, but that doesn’t mean any extra protection is a bad thing.”

“On that note, I kinda want to spend the afternoon testing it out. Anyone game for a bit of training after lunch?”

“Sorry, kid. Headed to the courthouse to meet with Nat.” Clint responds.

“I would love to but I should see what kind of trouble Steve is getting up to.” Sam says, shaking his head.

“I’m fine in the lab.” Bruce answers.

“Looks like it's me and my brother, little one.” Thor boasts. “It has been a little while since I have seen you in action.”

I laugh at how eager he is, “Then let’s go.”

The three of us make our way to the gym for a bit of sparring. Normally I would be apprehensive about sparring with the two Asgardian Princes, gods, I remind myself. But the new suit gives me a newfound sense of confidence that has me meeting the challenge head on. 

“Which one of us do you think you could take first, little one?”

I shrug, but Loki answers for me.

“Since we didn’t train today, maybe we can spar with powers?”

“That works.” I walk to the mat at the center of the room and pause. “Hey, JARVIS. Could you play some music?”

“Of course, Dr. Which playlist would you prefer?”

I grin at my friend and opponent, “A Loki Variant Ghost Wrote This.”

The opening notes of ‘It’s Tough To Be A God’ blasts through the room as Loki and Thor give me quizzical looks. 

“Variant?” He asks. 

“Oh, umm. It is kind of a joke. Just types of songs that I thought you would write or ones that reminded me of you.” I mumble the last bit, starting to feel the embarrassment flood to my cheeks. The song continues as Thor and Loki listen. As the chorus comes around again, Loki shrugs and gets into position.

“Can’t say I disagree.”

I mimic his stance, getting ready to spar. Hands in front of me, palms facing him. “Then, my godly friend, let’s do this.”

Chapter Text

With every dagger that Loki’s illusions throw, I use the air around me to reroute them back to him. Each return is accompanied by a dagger of ice. It took me a long time to get used to the idea, but I don’t hold anything back while sparring with him. He always insists that I don’t pull punches since enemies in the field won’t either. 

As Loki’s illusions try to keep me occupied, the real Loki tries to find a place to sneak in. Keeping my senses up I can feel him circle, just outside the ring of his doubles. I can feel every footfall in the ground, vibrating through my form, each movement creating a disturbance in the air. I feel him make his move towards me long before I even see it. Swiftly, I turn on my heel and face him, throwing a bright wall of fire in between us. 

The bright flames momentarily distract him. Long enough for me to side step, and come up behind him. I summon a dagger of ice and hold it to his throat.

“Surprise.” I grin, mischief clear on my face.

Loki freezes and his doubles melt away in green light. “Fantastic, darling. You have finally bested me.” 

Thor runs from the sidelines and picks me up in a huge bear hug. “You have defeated my brother in combat, little one. You are a small mighty warrior!” His yells echo through the gym, bouncing off equipment scattered around.

“Easy you oaf. She is still mortal.”

“Sorry, little one. I was excited.” He gently sets me down, my legs a bit shaky as they connect with the mat. 

I brush myself off, fixing the collar of the suit. “It’s alright Thor. You just got excited.”

“Still I apologize, little one.”

“No need. Now I’ve bested one of the Asgardian Princes.” I roll my shoulders and crack my neck, psyching myself up for another round of sparring. “How about I try my hand at the other one?”

Thor gives me a blinding smile, “It would be my honor to battle with you, little one.”

Where Loki focuses on strategy, Thor focuses on strength. He swings Mjolnir in my direction but her presence is sound within my mind. 

Do you mind just not hitting me? I ask her. 

She doesn’t respond but it’s soon very clear that Thor will get nowhere when attacking with Mjolnir. I give him a smug grin.

“Remember, you aren’t the only one who is worthy here.” 

Thor returns my smile, “But, I do not need her to do battle with you, little one.” He sets down Mjolnir and dashes at me with surprising speed for someone his size. 

I quickly side step, going to aim a gust of wind to knock him off balance. Being top heavy, Thor goes crashing to the floor, but is quick to jump back to his feet. A fist is swung towards my face and I am barely able to dodge it. His knuckles barely graze the side of my head but it is still enough force to knock me backwards, my brain vibrating in my skull.

Sitting on the floor, I try to catch my breath as the room spins in my vision.

“You oaf!” I can hear Loki yell at Thor.

I can feel them both approach me, on either side. Each grasping my shoulder, hurried whispers passing through their lips. I slightly tilt my head, my brain unable to figure out what they are saying. I’m pretty sure what they are saying is English but I can’t be sure. Their whispers grow in volume, and I can see their worried faces swim before me. 

The room shifts in angle and I realize that Loki is picking me up and walking out of the gym with Thor close on our heels.

With each quick step that Loki takes, I can feel my brain jostle inside my head. It takes what feels like hours but can only be moments before we burst through the doors of the medical bay. Bruce is waiting there. I’m guessing they told JARVIS to have him meet us here. 

Loki gently sets me down on the exam table before Bruce approaches. Again I can hear him talking but I can’t make sense of the words. I shake my head to indicate that I don’t know what’s going on and almost fall over.

Both Bruce and Loki are quick to steady me. After he deems me steady enough, Bruce turns and has a discussion with the two worried princes. I can only guess they are telling Bruce what happened.

Thor looks sheepish and keeps rubbing the back of his neck nervously, while Loki keeps casting worried glances my way. Bruce takes in what they say before he approaches me. Carefully, Bruce begins the exam.

He goes to check my lungs first, holding the stethoscope to my chest. He holds it in place for a moment before letting his arms fall. He tilts his head and speaks to the ceiling before turning to Loki.

Darling, can you hear me? His voice cuts through the fog.

Yes, what’s going on?

Banner believes you to have a concussion but won’t be sure without an exam. Unfortunately your suit is prohibiting that currently.

Okay, well unzip it.

Before he replies he ushers himself and Thor out of the exam room. 

I have told Banner of your permission. However I thought it best for the two of us to not be present while you are indecent.

Thank you, Loki.

Of course, darling.

Once the door shuts behind them, Bruce slowly walks behind me. He finds the hidden zipper and slowly unzips it, giving me time to stop him if I feel uncomfortable. He continues slowly before he stops about mid-way down my back and again presses the stethoscope to me, this time directly on my skin. The cool metal feels like a refreshing sip of water, furthering the mission to clear away the fog from my mind.

He moves around to my field of vision and peels the collar of my suit away from my skin. Once he has pulled it just past my collarbones, he stops and instead reaches the metal instrument down and under the fabric of the suit. For a beat he listens to my lungs or heart, I’m not sure. 

But the fog in my mind is finally lifted by the door of the exam room slamming open. Tony rushes into the room, giving me a once over to see if I’m in one piece before he opens his mouth.

“You must be fine kid if you are letting Jolly Green here feel you up.”

Luckily Bruce only has red coloring his cheeks instead of green.

“Knock it off, Tony. He’s making sure I’m okay.” I groan. 

At the sound of my voice, Bruce perks up. “You can hear us now?”

“It’s not that I couldn’t hear you, exactly. Moreover, I couldn’t understand you.”

Bruce nods, setting down the stethoscope before picking up the next tool.

“Good to know the suit works, but you may need a helmet.”

“Har har.”

“Okay, Y/N. I need you to keep your head still, but have your eyes follow the light.”

He picks up the tool and shines the light into my eyes. The onslaught of brightness makes me flinch and blink away the stars and spots that dance in my vision.

“Sorry.” Bruce murmurs

I respond with a pained hum but let him finish his exam. Tony watches, occasionally making remarks or quips to which we ignore.

Finally Bruce takes a step back, “You have a concussion. You should be fine after a few days but maybe even a week of bedrest, then you should be good as new.”

“Wonderful.” My tone is clearly sarcastic.

I want to train with everyone and I -no- we need to get ready for what is coming. 

Tony’s voice drags me from my thoughts, “So no more training with gods for a while, huh Elsa?”

I glare at him and he simply laughs me off.

“Don’t worry, everything will be fine.” Bruce assures me and I really hope that he is right.

Chapter Text

It’s only an hour later that I find myself curled up on one of the couches in the common room. My suit, traded for the soft sweats that feel soft and warm against my skin. With my current light sensitivity, JARVIS has the windows tinted to prevent more light than necessary to enter the room. 

Although I’m frustrated that I wasn’t able to dodge Thor fast enough. It’s nothing on the guilt the two Asgardians feel. Thor is sitting opposite me, puppy eyes trained on my form and waiting for any request. I told both of them to not feel bad, but clearly they still do. Loki may not have dealt the blow, but I can tell he blames himself for it. So he has taken it upon himself to read aloud to keep me occupied and to keep me company. 

I never imagined how nice it sounds to hear Loki’s deep melodic voice read poetry.

“In her speulchre there by the sea-

In her tomb by the sounding sea.”

The last lines of Edgar Allan Poe’s Annabel Lee hang in the air. I hum in contentment, breaking the silence.

“I always loved his works, even when I was young.”

Loki looks at me and smiles. “He does have a way with words.” Loki’s smile turns to a grin. “For a Midgardian.”

“Hey now.”

“I jest.”

I scowl at him but it quickly turns to a smile.

He turns the page and begins to read aloud the next poem, but I am not paying attention. Rather I am thinking of my other favorite poems and stories.

“-and then we dressed Thor in drag-”

“You what?”

“I knew you weren’t listening. Where did you go?”

“I was thinking of some of my other favorites.”

“Such as?...” He trails off, gesturing for me to continue.

“Such as Do Not Go Gentle by Dylan Thomas and-” I start giggling, imagining him reading aloud the next one. Loki raises an eyebrow at me in question.

“I adore The Walrus and The Carpenter by Lewis Carroll. It’s a lot more whimsical than my or your normal picks.”

He nods and the current book is replaced by another in a flash of green.

He quickly flips the pages until, “Ah, here we are.” He begins.

“The sun was shining on the sea,

Shining with all his might.”

Loki starts the poem and I snuggle further into the coach.

As he approaches my favorite line, I join him in reciting.

“The time has come, the Walrus said,

To talk of many things:

Of shoes - of ships - and sealing wax-

Of cabbages - and kings-

And why the sea is boiling hot-

And whether pigs have wings.”

Both Thor and Loki laugh as I finish with a dramatic stage voice. Their laughter echoes through the room and drowns out the sound of the elevator opening.

“I leave you for a week and you’re out of commission?”

I turn my head slowly to face the newcomer to see Steve and Bucky exiting the elevator.

“Steve!” I make to get up but Loki puts a hand on my shoulder while Steve rushes forward.

“Hey, I’m told you have a head injury. You shouldn’t be getting up.”

I lay back down but I pointedly roll my eyes at Steve.

“Thanks, but I’m excited that you’re both back.” I look to Bucky, who is standing still, eyes scanning the room.

“We’re glad to be back. Seems like you can’t stay out of trouble without me.” Steve jokes.

“If I recall, we got into a bit of trouble together in D.C. Rogers.” 

Steve’s face bluches a deep red and the color reaches the tips of his ears. I can see Bucky give a small smile but it doesn’t reach his eyes.

“Hey, Sergeant. Glad you’re back.”

He briefly looks at me, before going back to scanning the room. Steve mouths ‘thank you’, before they turn to go.

“Captain, Sergeant. Might I have a word?” Loki’s question echoes in the room and they pause, turning back.

“What do you want, Loki?” Steve’s question doesn’t seem rude or sarcastic, more tired and weighed down.

“I want to help Sergeant Barnes.”

The man in question gets laser focused on Loki.

“Rule three was to help. But I made a vow to a friend as well as myself to help him.” Loki smiles at me before turning his attention back to the soldiers. “I think I could remove the trigger words for the soldier. However it could be-”

“Do it, please.” Bucky’s plea cuts off Loki.

“I do want to say that the process would not be pleasant for you.”

“But you could do it?” The hope in Bucky’s voice threatens to drown me. I know he may not be comfortable with physical touch, so I send him a warm breeze in place of a hug.

I wince a bit with the use of my powers.

“Bed. Rest.” Loki reminds me, giving me a scolding look.

I cross my arms over my chest and pout.

“Anyways, it would be a pleasure to assist you, Sergeant.”

Steve is looking between the two with a soft smile. “How about the two of you start tomorrow? Give us time to settle back in.”

“Certainly, Captain.”

The two soldiers enter the elevator and Steve waves as the doors close.

Loki turns back to the book in his hand, “Now, where were we?”

Chapter Text

The rest of the afternoon passes leisurely, Loki reading aloud different poems and short stories while other members of the team filter in and out. I feel my eyes begin to drop again before Loki clears his throat.

“Sorry, darling. Banner said that you aren’t to fall asleep until tonight, at which point you need to be woken every so often.”

“Fine.” I try to blink away the sleep from my eyes.

“Agent Romanoff has requested pho for dinner. Please let me know your preferences.” JARVIS’s voice wakes me up enough.

“Does this mean she is on the way back from the courthouse?”

“Indeed, Dr.” 

I sit up with a groan. “ I won’t hear the end of it! I train with her once and then try to fight a god.”

“Two gods actually, darling. And it would have been fine, if it weren’t for his commitment to not pulling a punch.”

“I should’ve dodged, don’t blame him.” 

Loki makes an unsatisfied noise in response.

“Anyway, JARVIS, could I get an order of spicy beef pho?”

“Certainly.”

Loki looks to me before tilting his head slightly up, “I will have the same.”

“Of course, Reindeer Games.” 

“JARVIS?”

“Yes, Dr?”

“Why did you call Loki, Reindeer Games?”

“Sir has me programmed that way.”

“No nicknames for me?”

“Sir has tried to program them, but a doctorate overrides his quips.”

The sass from the AI has me laughing so hard I almost fall off the couch. Loki reaches over and steadies me, yet again. When I look to him he simply rolls his eyes.

“If Stark feels better about my presence through the use of childish nicknames, let it be.”

I look at him, surprise clear on my face. “Really?”

“I don’t have to like them to tolerate them.”

“Fair. JARVIS, would you let us know when Nat or food gets here?”

“Certainly.”

With the confirmation from the sassy AI,

 I turn my attention back to the god and the stories that he is reading.

As the sun begins to set, JARVIS slowly melts away the tint from the windows. Loki and I take a break from reading to look out over the city. The fading sun shoots colors across the sky that reflect on the windows of the buildings. Reds and oranges dance around with fading light, making room for the transition with pink to purple that will eventually give way to the deep blues and black of night. Out of the corner of my eye I can tell that Loki is enraptured as well. I gently nudge him with an elbow.

“Midgard isn’t so bad, huh?”

“Can’t be if it produces wonders such as yourself and this.”

“Thanks.” I mumble, a bit embarrassed. 

Thankfully my embarrassment doesn’t last long as the elevator slides open to reveal Nat and Clint, the latter carrying way too many take out bags.

“Dr, Nat and supper have arrived.”

“Thanks JARVIS. You got all of that, Clint?”

“Of course,” he huffs out. “I am the pho king.” His jokes causing himself to start laughing, almost dropping the bags before rushing to the kitchen.

Nat shakes her head in disbelief as Loki sets down the book.

“I should help Barton.” And he strolls toward the kitchen, leaving me alone with Nat.

“So, how was the trial?” I ask nervously. 

“I will speak about it with everyone at dinner. Now what do I hear about you being injured, снежинка?”

I sigh and detail what happened in training. I can tell that she is proud when I tell her of how I beat Loki. But instead of disappointment of how I fell to Thor, she still wears a face of pride.

“After only one session of hand to hand with us, you were still able to hold your own. It will come in time. But for now, it’s time for dinner. JARVIS?”

“I have contacted everyone on your arrival with dinner.”

“Great. Shall we?” Nat offers me a hand to get to my feet before carefully leading me to the kitchen.

At the large table, Loki is sitting with a bowl in front of him and another bowl in front of the seat next to him. Nat ushers me to the seat next to Loki, before grabbing her own and taking a spot across the table and next to Clint, who seems to be guarding his portion more than eating it.

Barely a moment passes before multiple footsteps are heard coming towards the room.

Sam strolls in first, making a beeline to the takeout, before taking a seat one down from Loki. Thor is quick to follow, grabbing a few containers and takes the seat in between Sam and Loki.

A beat passes before Steve and Bucky enter the kitchen. Steve barrels towards the food, scooping up quite a few containers before depositing half of the load in the place next to me and sitting with the other half across from that seat.

Bucky is standing still at the entrance to the kitchen before Steve waves him in, gesturing at the open spot across from him and next to me. Reluctantly, Bucky shuffles over and sits next to me. I see him slide a knife in front of me absentmindedly before carefully inspecting the food.

I’m a bit confused by his actions but don’t think much of it, instead turning my attention to the two science geeks currently walking in.

Bruce is speaking in an excited hushed tone, but Tony cuts him off.

“You’re probably wondering why I’ve gathered you here today.” Tony jokes.

“I don’t get it. I thought The JARVIS had us come to enjoy dinner through Lady Natasha.”

“Spoil sport.” Tony sighs. “On that note, Triple Imposter. How did the proceedings go?”

“I’m here and not in prison.”

“Fantastic, now we know everything. Bruce, do you think this calls for a parade?”

“Enough, Tony. Let her go on.” The looks exchanged between Bruce and Nat make me smile to myself.

“Well, how about a brief overview?”

Nods are seen from around the table.

“Great. If they were going to charge me, Steve, Sam, or Y/N, they would have by now. As for our other soldier,” Nat sticks a thumb in Bucky’s direction and he stiffens. “I’m not sure when it will occur just yet. He will be put on trial for sure. But for now they don’t want him leaving the tower.”

I place my hand, palm up, in between us, silently offering comfort. Although he doesn’t reach for my hand I can tell that he relaxes, slightly.

“But on a completely different note, while I was combing over the Hydra files, I found something not so pleasant. After the Battle of New York-” 

This time Loki stiffens, and I don’t hesitate to grab his hand. 

“-we gave the scepter to SHIELD which, surprise, was Hydra. Which leads to our current problem.”

“Hydra has the scepter.” Steve finishes for her.

“Exactly.” 

The silence that fills the room is deafening, allowing my heartbeat to pound through my head.

“So we track it down and kick some Nazi ass.” Tony’s remark breaks the silence.

“How do we even begin tracking them?” “What’s left of Hydra must have gone underground after D.C.?” “What do we even do with it?”

Everyone’s voices overlap, causing the pounding in my head to increase. I accidentally squeeze Loki’s hand. He looks at me and I wince as the cacophony of voices reach a crescendo. A brief flash of green occurs before Loki bellows,

“Enough.”

Thankfully for me, he thought to cover my ears with his seidr. The voices fade with his magic. 

“Y/N has a concussion, if we could proceed one at a time, that would be appreciated.”

“What do you want us to do? Raise our hands or pass along a talking stick?”

“Excellent idea, Stark.” 

Another flash of green and Tony is holding a wooden stick.

“Okay then. I’ve got the talking stick. Can’t believe that I’m saying that.” Tony mumbles the second part to himself. “So, suggestions, anyone?”

Steve reluctantly raises his hand and Tony tosses the stick at him. Steve catches it and weighs it in his hand while speaking. “A few of us can research from here while the rest do recon at known bases.” Steve continues to make a plan out loud, but I tune out and reach out to Loki’s mind. 

When do you think they will ask the one of us that knows where it is?

Loki turns to me in surprise. You do?

Of course.

He shrugs his shoulders and raises a hand.

Steve pauses his explanation and stares at him, “Loki?”

Loki pointedly looks at the stick and then back at Steve with a smile. Steve rolls his eyes.

Inwardly I laugh, sometimes the best mischief is simply following the rules.

Steve tosses the stick to Loki, who catches it and hands it to me.

“Thank you, Loki. Steve, that plan was great and all. But I have a better one.”

I can feel everyone’s eyes on me.

“I know where the scepter is.”

The astonished faces of the team stare at me.

“And I think it’s very important that we think everything through before rushing in.”

I glance between Steve and Bucky. “And there are other things that we should sort out first. I can’t even go into the field right now, so maybe we wait to go for a few days?”

I can tell that most of them aren’t too fond of my request and Nat butts in.

“Where is it?”

“She doesn’t have the stick” Tony taunts, when he receives her death glare in return he snaps his mouth shut.

“Sokovia.”

Chapter Text

After dinner, Loki follows me to my room. I open the door and he strolls in, making himself comfortable on the couch. 

“Come in. Please make yourself comfortable.” I tell him sarcastically. He ignores my comments, instead responding with,

“Are you comfortable or do you need to change?”

I roll my eyes, which causes me to wince. Slightly.

“These sweats are fine.”

He pats the couch next to him.

“You can sleep now if you want, but I will wake you after a while.” He warns.

“Great.”

I sit down on the couch, my head against the arm rest. Loki rolls his eyes and pulls my feet to his lap before summoning a book and a blanket to cover me with. After he is satisfied that I’m covered, he opens the book.

“In my younger and more vulnerable years my father gave me some advice that I’ve been turning over in my mind ever since. Whenever you feel like criticizing anyone, he told me, just remember that all the people in this world haven’t had the advantages that you’ve had.”

As he continues to read the masterpiece aloud, I finally let sleep pull me under after such a long day. This time a different nightmare plagues my sleep.

I’m sitting at the kitchen table of my foster home, working on schoolwork when a knock sounds at the front door. My foster mom answers the door with a smile before calling out to me. Curious, I push aside the alarm bells going off in my head and walk over to the open threshold. Standing in the doorway are two police officers, one of which has their eyes downcast while the other searches in my eyes.

“Are you Y/N?” Her question is spoken in a gentle voice, with pity coloring her tone.

“I am.”

“I’m sorry to tell you this, but we have found your brother.”

“Why are you sorry? You found him, this is great! He can come and live here with me until I turn 18, and I can get us a place-”

The first officer shakes her head sadly, “Y/N, unfortunately that all won’t be possible.” Her voice is delicate, like she is trying not to break. I search her eyes for a moment before shaking my head.

“No. That can’t be. He’s okay. He has to be okay! I promised to protect him, to look after him.”

I feel my foster mom put a hand on my shoulder to try and comfort me but I shake it off.

The second officer, who up until this point, hasn’t said anything, steps forward. A single tear runs down their cheek as they take an object out of their pocket. They produce a toy car with baby’s breath drawn on top of the toy. There’s a long cut slashing through the drawing on the plastic. I tentatively reach out and grab the toy, clutching it close to my chest. And everything hits me. I sink to my knees as I choke out a sob. 

I’m shaken awake as I scream out his name.

“Peter!”

Chapter Text

“Y/N, darling, please wake up.”

At the sound of Loki’s voice I open my eyes to see the couch that we are on is surrounded with marigolds. I look at him and see concern written clearly on his face. But my head swims from the effort. Clearly a nightmare that causes a surge in powers is not the best medicine for a concussion. Loki’s voice cuts through my thoughts.

“Who is Peter?”

“He was my little brother.”

There must be something in my tone or on my face, so as much as I can clearly see that he wants to know more, he thankfully doesn’t ask. I take a deep breath, breathing through the pounding in my head. I melt away the flora around the couch with a slight wince.

“Don’t exert yourself.”

“I can’t look at flowers right now.”

Loki is clearly puzzled, but he doesn’t push.

“Could you read a bit more?”

“Of course, darling.”

Loki reaches over to the table and grabs the book, giving me the time and space to lay more comfortably on the couch. Once I’m settled in again. Loki starts,

“He smiled understandingly- much more than understandingly. It was one of those rare smiles with a quality eternal reassurance in it, that you may come across four or five times in life.”

Loki’s voice fades into a simple dreamless sleep. The next time Loki wakes me, is a gradual one. Slowly becoming more in time with the conscious world.

“Good morning, darling.”

“Morning, Loki. What time is it?”

“It is most assuredly morning.”

“Oh?”

“I can hear my brother pounding on my door. Thankfully, I’m hidden away here.”

“Loki-”

“I know. He is my brother. But by the Norns can he be obnoxious sometimes.”

At the mention of a brother, my heart leaps in my chest, but I smother any emotion tied to my past.

“But that just makes him a sibling.”

By the look on Loki’s face, it's clear he wants to ask about my dream, or nightmare rather, but I push ahead.

“So rise and shine then? Time for breakfast?” 

Loki gently moves my leg off his lap and rises from the couch. Giving an over exaggerated bow, one arm bent behind him and the other reaching to me,

“Would the concussed Lady do me the pleasure of allowing me to escort her to breakfast?”

I laugh, letting the past melt away with each breath. 

“The pleasure would be mine, O’ God of Mischief.” 

He chuckles as he helps me to my feet. As I stand I wrinkle my nose.

“On second thought, I would like a quick shower before starting the day.”

Loki rolls his eyes and sits back on the couch. “I will be eagerly awaiting your return.” The sarcasm drips from his voice as I roll my eyes.

“I shan't be long.” 

I call over my shoulder as I make my way down the hall. After a quick stop in the closet to grab a fresh pair of joggers and a t-shirt, I step into the bathroom.

I do my best to take a quick shower, but also to keep my balance. I scrub at my skin, getting rid of yesterday's grime and the remainder of the makeup off my left wrist before I have to apply it again.

You know I can always hide it for you. The aether’s voice slithers through my mind, making me jump and almost lose my balance. 

Aether?

Have you forgotten me so easily?

Of course not. Rather, I don’t want to have to rely on you or abuse your power.

Again, this is an offer.

Then I accept. Thank you.

There is a brief shimmer of red in my mind’s eye before my mark fades from view. I admire the blank patch of skin as the aether falls dormant once more. I shrug, confused by the times it actually awakens and when it chooses to defend me. It didn’t do anything against Thor or the spies while sparring. Maybe because it knew that Thor meant no ill will. I turn my attention back to finishing the shower and push that train of thought to the side.

I turn off the water and step out and onto the plush bath mat. Wrapping a towel around me, I thread my fingers through my hair, carefully pulling apart any remaining tangles.

Approaching the vanity, I once again study my face. The striking violet eyes, I have kinda gotten used to. But the other changes, at least to me, are more startling. The scar on my temple gone, and any imperfection simply erased like they never even existed. With a sigh, I scrunch product into my hair before leaving it to air dry. 

The t-shirt and joggers are slipped on and I do one more look in the mirror before exiting to find Loki.

Walking back to the living room, I find him exactly where I left him, lounging on the couch. At the sight of me, he leaps to his feet.

“Now can we proceed?”

I chuckle at his impatience, “Why of course, my prince. I am deeply sorry to have kept you waiting.”

The sarcasm is clear in my tone and Loki just smirks in response, “All is forgiven, darling.”

I shake my head with a sigh. “Let’s get something to eat then.”

This time when he holds out an arm, I grasp it, not realizing the amount of energy I spent to take a shower.

I smile sheepishly, “Sorry, I guess the shower took more out of me than I thought.”

Loki begins to lead me out of my room and towards the elevator, “Nonsense. You are still healing, it makes sense to need help from those around you. And I am more than pleased to be able to help my friend.” Loki’s tone and face are genuine.

“Thanks. It’s just been awhile since-”

“You let someone in, or let someone help you?”

At his question I look at him in surprise. The elevator opens and we step on.

“Don’t look so shocked. I can recognize a fellow troubled soul when I see one.”

“Then both I guess.”

“Then thank you, sincerely, for allowing me to be one of the first in a while.”

Although the elevator ride is smooth, the movement still makes me dizzy and I squeeze Loki’s arm as I shut my eyes.

Once the elevator has stopped and the doors open, Loki leads me out.

“I don’t think I can do that again after eating.”

“Thankfully there are places to rest on this floor as well.”

As he says this a loud crash is heard from the kitchen and I wince at the noise.

“On second thought, there will be places to rest, once I take care of whatever buffoon is in the kitchen.” Loki gently leads me in that direction as he speaks.

Chapter Text

The sight that greets us in the kitchen is unexpected to say the least. Clint and Bruce are standing against the wall, coffee cups in hand. Nat is sitting at the table with Bucky, speaking in whispered Russian. But the culprits of the noise are surprisingly Sam and Steve. Steve looks to be trying to make breakfast, while Sam is being a back seat cook. 

“You can’t cook eggs like that, man. I know that spices weren’t invented during your time, but that is no excuse to not even salt them!”

“Spices were around, it was just the Depression!”

“Well, your sorry excuse for cooking is depressing me.”

Sam uses his shoulder to shove Steve away from the stovetop. Resigned to his new position as sous-chef, Steve begins to whisk together pancake batter.

Although loud, the domestic scene has me smiling, that is until Thor crashes into the room.

“I heard quite a commotion, is everyone alright?”

His loud voice bounces off the walls, causing me to wince. Mumbled affirmatives are heard around the room before he turns to me.

“Sorry, little one.”

“It’s okay. We just need to work on your inside voice.”

I walk over to the table and take the seat next to Bucky.

“Good morning, Nat. Good Morning, Sergeant.” 

They both look over at me, and once again Bucky slides a knife in front of me. I send Nat a questioning look, but she simply shrugs.

“Sleep well, Y/N?” Nat asks. 

I sigh, “Well enough with my skull currently pounding out a rhythm.”

Loki sits down on my other side. “Be patient, this will just take time.”

I pout, crossing my arms in front of me. Which is the exact moment Tony decides to enter the room to refill his mug with caffeine.

“Avatar, if you want me to stop calling you ‘kid’, stop pouting like one.”

Being the mature adult I am, I stick my tongue out at him. 

Tony grasps his chest and pretends to stumble. “You wound me. Anyways, this kitchen has one too many cooks.” As he finishes his coffee, he turns to leave, “See you in the lab later, Brucie.” Tony winks at the other scientist and leaves.

The previous activity resumes, Steve and Sam putting together a monstrous amount of food, Clint and Bruce silently sipping coffee, Nat and Bucky speaking in hushed tones. Thor sits next to Loki in an attempt to start a conversation with him.

“Brother, remember that time we-” 

I tune out Thor’s voice, my eyelids sliding down before popping back up. Before my eyes are able to fully close, a plate is slid in front of me. Chocolate chip pancakes and scrambled eggs sit on the plate, steam rising from each. I look up to see Steve and Sam staring at me expectantly.

“Ah-”

“We want to know which is better, my amazing, perfectly seasoned eggs or Steve’s sorry attempt at pancakes.”

“Chocolate chip pancakes.” Steve corrects him.

I quickly spear a portion of eggs onto a fork and bring it to my mouth. I chew slowly, allowing the different flavors to dance across my taste buds. Sam does have a point, they are perfectly seasoned, creating savory fluffy clouds. I swallow that bite before slicing off a square of a pancake. The bittersweet chocolate and buttery cake caress my tongue, coating and satisfying my sweet tooth. 

I look up from the plate to see them both still staring at me.

“Well? Are you gonna tell the old man the truth, that my eggs are better?”

“That’s how it’s gonna be?”

Sam starts to wind up, probably about to verbally spar with his current opponent, but I cut in.

“Nope. You can’t compare savory and sweet. Doesn’t work.” 

Both men deflate at my comment. Bucky, also beginning the food in front of him, whispers under his breath in Russian. Nat laughs at his comment.

“Sorry Rogers. Your pal prefers the eggs.”

Bucky looks shocked that Nat translates his comment and Steve pulls a kicked puppy face.

“Do not fret, Captain. I much prefer the sweetness of the pancakes.”

Loki’s comment has the majority of us staring at him in shock before Thor clasps a hand on Loki’s shoulder.

“You are handing out a compliment that isn’t to Y/N or mother. Captain, you should be truly glad indeed.”

Loki sinks into himself a bit under the pressure of so many eyes before going back to eating his breakfast. After a brief pause, everyone turns to eat their own meal. Clint and Bruce sitting down at the table to join the rest of us. 

As everyone finishes their meal, Bucky silently begins cleaning up. As people finish, most leave the room, leaving four of us remaining; myself, Loki, Steve, and Bucky.

Loki clears his throat. “Sergeant, how would you feel about starting our venture to rid you of those pesky words?”

Chapter Text

30 minutes later, the four of us are in the common room. I’m curled up next to the armrest of one couch, watching it all unfold. Although during breakfast I was having a hard time keeping my eyes open, I find myself unable to blink with the events that are about to occur. Bucky is crouching on the edge of the opposite couch, directly across from me, and is sitting stock still. Loki is perched on the edge of the coffee table facing the clearly anxious supersoldier. Steve, the other anxious super soldier, is standing next to the couch that Bucky currently inhabits.

“Okay, what will happen is I need to enter your mind. Anything that I see, you will see, and vice versa. Because of what I will need to see and remove, this will not be pleasant. You and I will be reliving some of your worst moments. So are you sure that you wish to continue?”

Bucky nods his agreement, but Steve still looks a bit unsure. 

“Steve?” At the sound of my voice, he looks over to me. I pat the spot on the couch next to me. “Trust him.”

Hesitantly, he nods and crosses over to me. Bucky and Loki close their eyes and take a simultaneous deep breath. 

A green shimmer of seidr flashes between the two.

I know the feeling of having another presence, specifically Loki, in my head. But he has never dug around before. Although Loki is in his head, he begins to speak out loud. Whether this is for Bucky's benefit or ours, I’m unsure.

“Желание,” Bucky stiffens under the first word, fist clutching the ledge of the couch which creaks under the pressure, “meaning longing. The longing for a life taken from you. Longing for the past and time that cannot be returned. Replace the longing for the life that was lost with the desire to create a new one. The longing of lost family, not erased, but overshadowed with the creation of a new one. The longing for old memories, taken over by creating new ones.” 

As Loki is talking, Bucky is sitting stock still, posed to strike. I look over to see that Steve is white knuckling his knees, staring at his friend in distress and not being able to do anything to help.

“Ржавый, meaning rusted. Becoming rusted when not given the bi-monthly maintenance on an arm forced upon you. Treated and stored away as a tool.  Your old self rusting away within your own being. You are no longer a rusted relic of a time past. Push past the grime that was imposed on you to reveal the light underneath.”

Even as his voice stays calm and even, Loki is slightly trembling. Whether it be from the effort that he is exerting with getting rid of the words, or perhaps it’s from the images and memories that are flashing through their minds.

“Печь, meaning furnace. You were forged, broken down and rebuilt. Time and time again you were placed in a furnace, bringing you back from the deep freeze. But the fire from the furnace is reflected by the fire within you. Not one put there by your oppressors, but one that you yourself have stoked the flames.”

Bucky stiffens with each word uttered in Russian, but as Loki continues talking through the meanings behind each word, he relaxes a margin. 

“Рассвет, meaning daybreak. Originally meant to signify the new dawn, a new era of The Winter Soldier, leaving behind the sunset of one James Barnes. They used you to create a new dawn for them as the Fist of Hydra. Today, a new dawn starts, the dawn of one Bucky Barnes, brother, friend, Avenger.”

Steve looks at Loki, surprised at hearing Bucky being referred to as a member of the team. I reach over and place a hand on Steve’s shoulder and nod. Silently proving that Loki is trustworthy and someone that belongs here just as much as Bucky. 

“Семнадцать, meaning seventeen. Seventeen years after the turn of the last century you entered the world. But here you are in the next one, being reborn as yourself, not as who they made you, but the person that you want to be, the person that you will build.”

At this point, Loki pauses and the faint shimmer of green seidr fades away. I can only imagine the images that Loki saw and the memories that Bucky had to relive so far. Although tense, Bucky looks up, confused and a bit dazed. His face has a sheen of sweat, and he seems to be present even with the slight haze in his eyes.

“That was quite a lot, Sergeant. I think after reliving all of that, now would be a good time to take a pause and come back to it-”

“No.” Bucky cuts him off, looking worried. “Sorry.  What I mean is no, please continue. I can do it.” 

Loki turns around and looks at Steve. Who I am pretty sure would have broken this couch by now if I weren’t also sitting on it. His knuckles are so white from the tension that he is straining to hold himself back. I don’t think that he has taken a single breath this entire time. Surprisingly his voice is calm as he responds, “It’s his choice.”

I smile at Steve, happy with his response, before I turn and look at Bucky. His eyes look between Loki and me, and seem to be pleading. Asking to let them continue, to give Loki the permission and push to complete the monumental task at hand. I don’t respond at first, instead I look at him and assess his state.

Although he is claiming that he can continue and make it through. I can see unshed tears in his eyes and his body is shaking, not much but enough for me to notice. I give him what I hope is a reassuring smile and cocoon him in a warm breeze. I see the shaking begin to taper off as the pounding in my head increases with the strain of using my powers while concussed.

Steve notices me, before Loki does, as I sway on my seat.

“Hey, I know you want to help, but don’t push too hard.”

I send him a half-hearted glare and slowly ease the breeze into nothing. Looking over I find Bucky staring at me. I can’t decipher the emotions as they cross across his face. The ones that I can guess look like hope, grief, sadness, anticipation, and I think gratitude. I’m not quite sure if the grateful expression is for the breeze or not, but I give him a small comforting, and what I hope is a reassuring smile.

“If you are absolutely sure that you wish to continue…” Loki starts gently.

Bucky’s eyes shift from me to the god in front of him. “Please.”

“Alright. It is your choice to continue or stop.”

Loki’s tone illustrates that it is extremely important to both of them to have that choice. I can only imagine what Bucky feels right now. And Loki, if he is reminded about his own imprisonment inside his mind.

“If at any point you want to stop, you can build a wall and push me from your mind.”

Bucky nods in agreement and closes his eyes as well. The faint green shimmer of seidr returning between the two.

“Доброкачественный, meaning benign. They took away your sense of self and made you a benign being in between uses. You were made harmless until told otherwise. Now you have the choice to do more, to do what you want and when you want.”

With each word in Russian, Bucky still braces himself, ready to be pulled into the shadows of his mind. All I want is to comfort both the soldier and god, but I know that the best way to do that is to wait.

“Девять, meaning nine. The nine headed serpent erased you and became your master. The malicious group with nine lives, took away yours. Now you have the opportunity to rise from their ashes and take it back.”

A small tear escapes from Bucky’s shuttered eyes.

“Возвращение на родину, meaning homecoming. Your home was taken from you and a treacherous group supposedly took its place, claiming to be your new home. However, they were wrong. This is your home, with the Captain, and the team. Your true homecoming.”

The sound of Steve sniffing has me tempted to turn to him, however I can’t wrench my eyes from the sight in front of me. Instead, I simply reach over and place a hand over his, giving whatever silent support I can offer.

“Один, meaning one. You were the first to undergo their experiments and torture. The one fist of Hydra. Now you will be the first to break from their control.”

Loki is visibly shaking during this portion. It’s at least clear to me that by reliving Bucky’s torture, he is reliving his own. But they both push through, the finish line is finally in sight.

“Товарный вагон, meaning freight car. Your first life ended after a fall from a train and you began your life as a slave, a mindless assassin. Your old self was found in the snow and remodeled. Now you must find yourself and reclaim the track, forge ahead and begin your life anew as Bucky Barnes.”

For a moment, no one moves. Not a sound uttered. The green shimmer of seidr is still there, possibly doubling checking his work, hopefully keeping everything out for good. Slowly the seidr fades from view. Loki opens his eyes and stands, backing away from the statue of a man out of time. Bucky still hasn’t moved from his spot on the couch, but his eyes finally open and tears are freely cascading down his face.

Bucky looks to Loki, “Are they-“

“They are gone. You are free.”

I choke back a sob of my own, watching Bucky thank Loki with his eyes, unable to put it into words. Spectating even from the outside of the scene, tugs on my soul. Every time I get discouraged that I can’t change things, I should think of this. 

“I’m free.” Bucky’s voice echoes, and his shoulders shake. 

Steve, no longer able to hold himself back, launches over to his friend. He replaces Loki on the spot in front of Bucky, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder.

“Buck?”

“Steve. He did it. I’m free.” The blonde wraps his arms around the brunette, relief sagging in his shoulders. “I can’t feel him anymore. But I still have his memories…” 

Loki crosses over and sags on the couch beside me. Tired green eyes focus on me, “You aren’t supposed to exert yourself. Bed rest and no use of powers were the doctor’s orders.”

I can’t find the energy to argue, “I know. But I had to help, and I promise to rest.” Loki hums in response, exhaustion clear on his face. “Well, I promise as long as you get some rest as well.”

“I promise, darling.”

Bucky and Steve are talking in low voices to not be overheard, before Steve turns to us.

“Both of you need some sleep, it’s been a long few hours. But just know that I’m incredibly grateful to the both of you.”

The amount of time that has passed doesn’t surprise me, as I can vaguely remember the shadows on Bucky’s face changing during the ordeal. I look between Steve and Bucky, apprehension clear on my features.

“We’ll be fine, probably getting some rest ourselves. So please get some sleep.” Steve’s voice reassures me enough to relax. 

Parts of me that I didn’t know were tense, begin to relax into the cushions. Loki pulls a pillow to his lap and leans his head back.

“Lay down, everything will be alright now.”

I lean over, placing my head on the pillow and shut my eyes. The last of my energy fleeing from my mind.

Chapter Text

I drift in and out of sleep. I swear that at some point I hear voices. 

“She won’t forgive us for this.” “She will in time. She needs rest and we can do this with her on the bench.” “She gave us the general location, we can be back in a day or two.” “I just want it to be known that I’m against leaving her behind.” “Noted. Wheels up in 15.”

And sleep pulls me under again.

The next time I begin to crawl from the depths of unconsciousness, I do so all the way to the waking world. My head is still on the pillow in Loki’s lap and the god is silently reading above me. He carefully places a bookmark and closes the book. Placing the book down, he turns his attention to me.

“Sleep well?”

I yawn and blink at him. “Shouldn’t I ask you that? You were sleeping sitting up.”

“I don’t need much sleep, just enough to replenish some seidr.”

“Are you okay after all of that?”

“I will be.”

A comfortable silence sits between the two of us before I slowly sit up and glance around.

“Where did Bucky and Steve go?”

“You were asleep for quite a while, did you expect them to wait around?”

Loki’s voice is teasing so I stick out my tongue before responding, “No. I was just wondering where they went.”

“I believe the Sergeant returned to his quarters for some much needed rest.”

“Good. And thank you. For helping him.”

“I only did what I wish someone had been able to do for me.”

Playfully nudging his shoulder, “Told you that you were a hero.”

Loki looks away at my comment and when he turns back, his eyes shine with gratitude.

“That you did, darling.”

Stretching, I stand to my feet, “What time is it?”

JARVIS’ voice cuts in, “A quarter after six in the evening.”

“Has anyone started or ordered supper yet?”

My question has Loki looking everywhere but at me, but before I can ask him about it the AI responds to me. 

“No, Dr. Want me to put in an order?”

“I could really go for some New York pizza, can you order the usual from the place Tony likes?”

“Of course.”

“Please add whatever Bucky likes to the rest of the order.”

“Do you want the normal order for the team?”

“Yeah, why wouldn’t we order the usual?”

Loki starts to reach out to me, but the AI is quicker in response, “The only ones currently in the tower are you, Reindeer Games, and Tin Man.”

“Where did everyone go?”

“The Quinjet departed several hours ago with the team on board.”

“Just order the usual, they will have some explaining to do when they get back.”

“Order confirmed.”

“Thanks, can you patch me through to them?”

“I am truly sorry, but the team insisted on radio silence and I cannot disclose their destination.”

Why wouldn’t they want me to know where they are going? I don’t understand. I round my attention to Loki.

“Where did they go?”

“Y/N, I-”

“Did they go after the scepter?”

“Well, yes-”

“Did you know about this?”

“I swear that I only learned of their departure as it was occurring. I did express that you wouldn’t be pleased with their decision.”

“Well consider me very displeased.”

The tingle of my gifts burn just under the surface of my skin, irritation threatening to let them loose. I close my eyes and take a deep breath, reigning in the irritation that is trying to overwhelm me. When my eyes open again, a sigh escapes me and I stalk towards the elevator. 

“JARVIS, please alert me when the food gets here. Until then, I need some time alone.”

Loki reaches out to me, trying to stop me from leaving. Realistically, I know it’s childish to blame Loki, but he’s the only one here to blame right now. I ignore his pleas and enter the elevator. When I turn around I can see desperation written clear on his face.

“JARVIS, please bring me to my floor.” 

The machine ascends to my floor, and I find myself gripping the railing to keep steady. Once the doors slide open I step out on shaky legs. Glancing at the doors for Steve and Sam, I feel the betrayal flood through me again. Why did they leave without telling me? If they went after the scepter I didn’t have time to warn them. I feel concern for them wrestle with betrayal in my head as I enter my room and slam the door behind me.

“JARVIS?”

“Yes?”

“Don’t let anyone in, please just send my pizza up when it arrives.”

“Of course, Dr.”

“Oh and JARVIS, you don’t have to always call me Dr. I only insist on it with Tony to annoy him.”

“A wise decision.”

“You are my friend after all, so no need for the formalities.” I keep the unspoken thought that the AI is one of my only friends not currently lying to me.

“As you are mine, Y/N.”

I smile softly behind unshed tears. My fingers grasp the blanket from the back of the couch and I curl up with the blanket wrapped around my form. The tears flow as everything hits me. They left me behind. The one who knows what is going on and what will happen. Did they think of me as weak or maybe not good enough? Logically, my mind is telling me that they wanted to get the mission done sooner rather than later and I’m benched for the time being. That they didn’t want to have to leave me behind. But the emotional side of me is currently winning. As the tears stream down my face, I find myself falling asleep.

In my dream, the common room slowly fades into view.  Noises from the team filter through the kitchen and into the common room, creating a domestic bliss atmosphere. Taking a few steps forward, the noise suddenly stops and the empty common room now has a nervous looking Loki occupying the end of the nearest couch. Smiling, my feet start to walk towards him before the feeling of betrayal stops me and wipes the smile from my face.

As my smile fades, so does the little confidence Loki shows.

“Y/N, I-”

“Don’t. How are you here? In my dream?”

“I came to bring you dinner, but when I knocked you didn’t answer. I reached out, to make sure that you’re okay and found you asleep. Please, darling, let me explain.”

“Fine.”

Sitting on the couch across from him, raising an eyebrow to gesture for him to continue.

“Thank you. Well, you see what happened was-” 

I start to stand.

“Okay. I had just finished helping the Sergeant. The Captain spoke with us briefly before leaving the room. Soon you were asleep, as was I, but not too long after I was woken by Stark discussing the plan with the Captain and the Widow. While they wanted to include you, it was decided to not wait any longer to go after that awful thing. I expressed that you would be displeased by their course of actions, and I do believe they would be sincere in their apologies. I volunteered to stay with you-”

“Because you wanted to stay away from the scepter, or to stay with me?”

“In truth, both. And the Sergeant has remained to rest after the ordeal. And he is still not allowed to leave.”

I think over what he has said. It does make sense, but that doesn’t make it hurt less.

“Okay. Okay, I will forgive you. It is pretty easy to forgive you since you did nothing wrong in the first place. I just took out my frustrations on you, so please forgive me for taking it out on you.”

“Does this mean that I can have my friend back?”

“I never truly left, just sulked for a bit.”

Loki smiles and crosses over to me. He holds out a hand and I drag him into a hug.

“Sorry.”

“As you stated before, you did nothing wrong, darling. Get some sleep, I will see you in the morning.”

“Good night, Loki.”

“Good night, darling.”

As he drifts from my mind, my sleep transitions into a peaceful and dreamless one.

Until I'm suddenly awake, the sounds of screams shaking the air.

Chapter Text

I shoot awake and fling off the covers. Who could be screaming?

“JARVIS? What’s going on?”

“It seems as though Reindeer Games is having a nightmare.”

I should have realized that. Yesterday’s ordeal was a lot for anyone, but someone who understands…. Racing out of my room I go to open the next door, Loki’s room. My ears ring with the tortured screams. The door doesn’t budge.

“JARVIS, please let me in. He needs help.” 

As I continue to plead with the AI, the door swings open and I rush in.

I haven’t been in Loki’s room before, but I don’t take the time to look now.

My feet follow the sounds of distress to find Loki in his bedroom. He is curled up tightly into a corner of the bedroom, clinging to the wall and mumbling.

“Loki?”

He doesn’t respond to me as I cautiously make my way forward. 

“Loki?”

Again, but louder with no response.

His huddled form is shivering, while his long black hair is plastered to the sides of his face. Deep green eyes look at me but don’t truly see me.

“Loki? You need to wake up. Whatever you see isn’t real.”

I gently place a hand on his shoulder, but he jerks away from my touch as if I burned him.

“Loki, you’re safe in the tower with me.”

How can I help him? It hits me, he reached out to me in my dream, perhaps I can do the same? Taking a deep breath I sit on the floor against the bed and face him. And I reach out. 

My senses get taken over and it’s as though I get sucked into the scene in Loki’s mind. And I watch it unfold in front of me. As it plays, my heart leaps in my throat. The scene opens on a barren and rocky landscape that spreads to the horizon with different outcrops and caves speckling the picture. The scenery is devoid of color, as if all the life and light have been sucked from the very foundations. And the very ground below my feet feels oppressive and sinister, but a darkness seems to continue to suck me in.

Pained screaming cuts through the air, coming from the nearest cave. The sound is heartbreakingly familiar. Trying not to trip, I rush to the entrance of the cavern and peek in. Just inside the mouth of the cave is Ebony Maw, standing and pacing with a certain malice in his steps. I can almost feel his sure footfalls vibrating through the ground that I stand on. With each of his steps the ground is forced to comply with the darkness that emulates from the power that he exudes. The hairs on the back of my neck stand up at the close-up view of a powerful member of The Black Order. 

He starts to move into the cavern and circle a figure at the center of the room. Every step that Maw takes, the figure flinches. Taking a deeper look at the figure, they are huddled over trying to curl in on themselves. They seem to be favoring one arm, as if the other shoulder is dislocated. Faint whimpers of pain are heard as they shiver from pain or fear, I can’t be quite sure.

The arrival of a shadow at the entrance causes Maw to stop his predatory circling and the figure finally looks up. My heart shatters into shards of glass, stabbing the breath from my lungs. His pale face is covered with cuts, varying sizes, and depths of wounds marring his complexion. One such cut is fresher than the rest, breaching his previously perfect features. The deep red seeps from the cut above his eyebrow, dripping into his eyesight. His black hair is made darker with streaks of dried blood. With a pained whimper, Loki struggles to his feet and stares down the newcomer with renewed determination in his bloodshot eyes. 

Turning my attention to the new figure, my blood runs cold and my heart seems to stop beating. Poised in the cave is the Titan, Thanos. His armor shines with malice even without the gauntlet. He takes a step forward and Loki fights the urge to flinch away.

“Tell me Asgardian. Have you reconsidered my offer?” 

The dark tone of malice sucks the life out of the room, yet Loki still remains standing. His face a mask of defiance, although terror clouds his eyes. 

“I will never work for you. Send someone else on your errand.”

“Still so stubborn.”

Thanos almost sounds disappointed.

“I had thought that all of our time together would have proven more fruitful. But no matter.”

Thanos waves off the previous train of thought and produces the scepter with his other hand. Loki still looks defiant, but unease has settled over him now. It’s clear that the weariness weighs him down.

“What will that do against a god?”

Although filled with confidence, his voice still shakes with fright.

“Anything that I want it to.”

Thanos lowers the end to make contact with Loki’s chest.

I’ve seen enough and I run over to Loki. Facing the god, I stand in between him and the subjects of his nightmares. But this is just a memory, something that has already happened and cannot be undone, so the scepter passes through me and connects solidly with Loki’s chest. My hands shakes as I grip his shoulders,

“Loki. Please. It’s not real. I promise that it’s just a memory. You’re safe. We’re safe.”

Loki’s eyes flicker between his vivid green and the bright blue void from the scepter.

“That’s it. You’re okay, you’re safe.”

“Y/N. Gods no. You can’t be here.”

His voice sounds desperate as he tries to move me behind him, shielding me even while he is terrified and in pain. 

“Please, you can’t be here.”

“Loki. This isn’t real. You’re having a nightmare. Please, wake up.”

Loki’s eyes dance between the green and blue, neither side truly winning. 

“You’re safe. This isn’t real.”

As Loki makes eye contact with me, his eyes settle in their normal green hue, and the scene around us freezes in place.

“Y/N, how are you here?”

“You were having a nightmare. I tried to reach out, like you did, and found this.”

My hands gesture at the frozen scene behind me. Gently, I guide Loki a few steps away so the tip of the frozen scepter isn’t touching him. 

“Are you okay?” Loki asks, while giving me a onceover, eyes searching for any sort of wrongdoing against me. 

My hand gently cups his cheek, “Hey, I’m alright. But are you okay?”

At first, Loki looks confused by the question before he realizes I had witnessed the memory and his eyes turn downcast. 

“I’m fine.”

“You know, it’s okay to not be.”

He looks at me with a quirked eyebrow.

“Fine, that is.” 

Loki nods and seems to mull it over. He takes in a shaky breath.

“I’m not fine, but I will be.” 

The scene around us begins to fade and I find myself looking at Loki, standing across from me in his bedroom. He holds out a hand and pulls me to my feet.

“Thank you, darling.” 

“You don’t need to thank me. What are friends for?”

Slowly he pulls me into a hug, clinging to my much smaller frame.

“Nonetheless, I am grateful.”

Chapter Text

The next morning finds me sitting in the common room with Loki, as he continues to read aloud during my forced bed rest. The faint smell of mouth-watering bacon floats from the kitchen and to my nose. The growling of my stomach interrupts Loki.

“Hungry?” He smirks, closing the book in his hand before setting it aside.

“Just a tad.” I respond, embarrassment heating my cheeks.

“Then we should feed you before the growling gets worse.” Loki jokes as he helps me to my feet. Words are lost to me so I simply scowl at him, to which he only laughs. 

Walking into the kitchen we find Bucky standing at the stove. A black hoodie covers his torso and his legs are covered in dark jeans. With the finesse that only he and Nat can muster, he quickly plates a mountain of bacon and eggs on a few plates before turning around. 

Loki and I sit down, he slides the plates in front of us before grabbing his own, piled high. Without looking at either of us, he silently sits across from me and slides a knife my way before looking at Loki.

“Thank you.” His gray blue eyes shine with gratitude and relief, but I can still see exhaustion in their depths. He must have also had a long night and guilt hits me. I have been so focused on Loki, that Bucky has escaped my attention. 

“No need to thank me. I wanted to help. But if you feel the need to continue to cook, I won’t stop you.”

A glimmer of a smile makes its way on Bucky’s face before melting back into a mask.

Breakfast continues in comfortable silence, just content to enjoy each other’s presence. As he finishes his mountain of food, Bucky stands and begins the process of cleaning up. 

Looking at his back as he goes about his self appointed task, I reach out to Loki.

Would it be okay if I spent the afternoon with Bucky? With Steve gone, I think he really needs a friend right now.

Of course, darling. And if you should need anything-

I will reach out.

With my confirmation, Loki leaves the kitchen, no doubt on his way to the tower’s library.

Once he is out of eyesight, I turn my attention to Bucky who is washing the dishes by hand.

“You know that there’s a machine that does that for you now.”

“I know.” He pauses before he continues. “I just want to do something with my hands.” 

In that one statement, it sounds as if he is actually saying, ‘I just want to do something good with my hands.’ The silence is only broken by the sound of running water.

“I have a question for you.”

He hums a questioning noise, urging me to continue.

“Right, what’s up with this?”

The metal of the dagger feels refreshing in my hand. Bucky turns around and immediately spots the blade. His face is confused for a moment before clarity sparks for a split second and a mask of indifference is now on his face.

“It’s nothing.”

“You don’t have to tell me. But I was just wondering why you keep arming me whenever you-” I trail off as realization hits me. Could he be doing this as a way to protect me, against him? 

He doesn’t respond but he quickly turns around and finishes doing the dishes, but before he can leave the kitchen I stop him.

“Hey.”

He pauses, but doesn’t turn to face me. 

“Do you still want me to keep calling you Sergeant?”

Still he doesn’t turn around, but he shakes his head no.

“Okay. Can I call you James or Bucky?”

He stiffens slightly before finally turning to face me.

“You can call me either.”

For a moment, neither of us moves or speaks.

After a beat, “Okay, Bucky.” I give him a soft smile. “Wanna spend the day together? I could use your company.” 

He seems to contemplate it for a moment before giving a soft nod.

“Fantastic. I think it’s time I begin your education in the world of the 21st century.”

After what seems to be a very long and one sided discussion, with Bucky either shaking or nodding his head, I have a list of things that Bucky and by extension Steve, should know.

“Okay. I think I know where we should begin for you.” 

He gives me a doubtful and slightly overwhelmed look.

“Do you remember reading The Hobbit?”

Bucky’s eyes light up. “It’s still around?”

“Not only is it still around, but there are sequels and movies.”

I can feel Bucky’s excitement through the air, his muscles clenching, sending shivers of waves through the otherwise undisturbed atmosphere. 

“Do you want to start with the books or the movies?”

“Books.”

His response is immediate and sure.

I laugh, “sounds perfect.”

Loki, can you conjure up the book, The Fellowship of The Ring?

Loki doesn’t respond, but a moment later the book arrives in a flash of green.

Thank you.

Of course, darling. Enjoy.

Bucky eyes it warily.

“It’s from Loki.”

He nods, and I snuggle into a comfortable position on the right end couch. Bucky still sits rigid, but patiently waits for me to begin. 

I open the book, content to be the one to read aloud this time.

“When Mr. Bilbo Baggins of Bag End announced that he would shortly be celebrating his eleventy-first birthday with a party of special magnificence, there was much talk and excitement in Hobbiton.”

Time passes as I continue to read aloud, every so often stealing a glance at my avid listener. The bright rays of morning that highlighted the text before are now a warm gold that caresses the angles of Bucky’s face. The brilliant light illuminates the small features on his face, turning the facial stubble that Bucky so casually sports into something more ethereal. The peaceful look on Bucky's face while listening mixed with the warm yellow glow gives an illusion of a halo. Bucky may think of his past and former self to be a demon, but this picture of the man while he listens to me read, paints the opposite picture. It’s about halfway through that Bucky starts to nod off. Once I notice his eyes close, I bookmark the page, content to take a nap myself. 

It’s only moments later that I’m jolted awake because the couch that I’m curled up on, is shaking. My eyes snap to the other end where Bucky is violently shaking in his sleep. No, not shaking, shivering. I move a bit closer, sitting in the center of the couch, within arms reach of him and pull off the blanket that I had been using and place it on him. The warmth from the blanket only lessens the shivering minutely, but it clearly doesn’t stop. 

I hope Loki doesn’t get too mad at me, and I summon a warm breeze to cocoon him.

I wince, expecting the pain in my head from the excursion. And I smile to myself, it seems that a couple days and lots of doing nothing works wonders on a minor concussion. 

The breeze swirls around him, Bucky snaps awake, body coiled to attack. As his eyes focus, they land on me and he relaxes a margin.

“I’m sorry.” The first whispered words out of his mouth once he calms is shocking.

“What for?”

He simply makes eye contact before quickly looking away.

“Bucky, you don’t need to be sorry for having nightmares or of bad memories. I have them too…” I trail off as a thought strikes me.

“I’m going to show you that it’s okay to talk to me. And to trust me. Because I trust you.”

Bucky stares at me in confusion. “How could you trust me? I’m the Winter Soldier.”

“No. You are James Barnes. And I trust him.” 

Bucky looks like he is at a loss, unable to comprehend that anyone would trust him

Tilting my head up, “JARVIS, could you please have Loki come here?”

A moment passes before he appears in a shimmer of green seidr.

“You know that you could have reached me without the use of Stark’s machinery.”

“Sorry.”

Loki tools his eyes and sits on my right side, keeping me in between the two.

“Now, what is going on here?” He jokes, trying to lighten the somber tone of the room.

“I trust you both. So what I am going to tell you, you mustn't repeat unless I say otherwise, And that includes not telling Steve.”

I look at Bucky before looking to the ceiling, “And not recording or reporting this to Tony.”

“Sir will know nothing of this exchange.”

After the confirmation from the AI, I settle into the couch between the two.

“Since I know your stories, it’s only fair that you know mine.”

Chapter Text

I take a deep breath in a small effort to center myself as I sit between the two. My eyes pointedly looking between my clasped hands and the floor, unwilling to meet their eyes. 

“I’m not trying to compare hardships by telling you my past, just to tell you that neither of you are alone. I have nightmares too. I blame myself too…”

My voice quivers with the last statement, the brutal honesty choking me. Loki places a hand on my shoulder, silently lending me strength.

“I guess I should start from the beginning. When I was very young, maybe four or five, my parents seemed to be good people. They would take me to the park or the zoo on the weekends. It was good. It was actually great. But that didn’t last long. My father lost his job. I’m still unsure how or why that happened, but I suppose that it doesn’t matter.  What does matter is what things were set in motion because of it. My mother had to get a second job to support us, because my father began to drink. He would get a job and only be able to hold it for a few weeks before drinking got in the way. Liquor always made him angry. And when he was angry…”

My voice trails off as I wince. My finger gently touches the spot of skin above my eyebrow where the scar from the metal pan used to sit. I shudder, shaking off that particular memory. Out of the corner of my eyes, I can see Bucky and Loki exchange looks.

“Anyways, between the drinking and the money problems, my parents fought consistently. I was invariably caught in the middle. From the way they spoke and acted, nothing was going right. So as a last-ditch effort to save their marriage, they decided to have another kid. And so my little brother, Peter, was born.” 

Loki perks up at the sound of my brother’s name. Probably remembering how I woke up screaming his name.

“Gods, did I adore that kid. No, not just adore, I was devoted to him, he was my everything. After he was born, my parents only seemed to remember they had children when it was convenient. I did everything around the house to ‘earn my keep’.” 

My voice takes on a more nasal quality to imitate my mother.

“I raised my brother. He became my whole world, and I would do anything for him.”

I smile, remembering some more happy memories.

“For his fifth birthday, I saved up any penny I could find to buy him a present. My parents bought him a toy car. They knew nothing about him. But I bought him a small notebook and some pens. He absolutely adored drawing on every surface he could find. I remember that one time he drew on the bottom of my sneakers. And until the ink dried I left small flower prints with each step.”

Chuckling a smile spreads across my face.

“And he was so smart! Even at his young age, he was teaching me about different flowers and plants. Always saying that when he grew up that he would be ‘a rich flower scientist’ and the two of us would be together forever. He may not have become a scientist, but I have.”

My smile falters as some of the last memories play.

“Forever. What a silly dream.”

My words are bitten out with each syllable. 

“Obviously, forever ended far too soon. The day started off the same as any other. I woke up and got myself and Peter ready for school. Before we left, I made sure to leave breakfast out for both my parents as it was a rare time that both of them had a job. It was an average day at school. I don’t remember much of my classes. But it was the evening that I remember. My brother and I walked home from school, just like every other day. And I knew we had a couple hours before our parents got home so he was playing in the living room while I read. It was a nice moment.”

I pause my story to breathe, if only the memory could pause as well.

“When our parents got home, I had him rush to his room to work on homework. When they came in, mother went to find Peter while I got father his drink and started to prepare for dinner. I was in the kitchen and-”

I choke up, the tears welling in my eyes.

“And… And…”

“Take a deep breath, darling. You needn’t continue if you do not wish to.”

Loki’s soothing voice gives me the bit of strength I need to continue glossing over the details of one of the worst days of my life. 

“Peter came running into the kitchen with our mother hot on his heels and yelling. I am not sure what came over me, but I finally stood up to her. I was in front of Peter, protecting him from her wrath. Then she called in father.”

I shudder,

“He broke his glass and confronted me while Peter was dragged away from me by our mother. My father couldn’t have been too drunk yet because he swung the pan at me, his strength and aim were just fine.” 

Loki cringes from my statement and Bucky freezes.

“When I came to, they were gone. My parents took my brother and left me behind. I spent all night and the next day, waiting for them to come back. Just waiting. But they never returned. I finally called the cops. I couldn’t or rather wouldn’t answer all of their questions, at first. If they knew everything then when my parents returned, my brother and I would be put in separate homes and I had to hold out hope. But I was placed in the system, a foster home that swore when Peter was found there would be room for him, took me in. As the days turned into months I finally told the police everything. The drinking, the mistreatment, the abuse… and they renewed their efforts to find Peter. One of the worst days of my life occurred.  I was in my foster home, just doing homework, when the knock sounded at the front door. My foster mom answered and called me over. Two police officers were standing there. They, ah, they told me they had found Peter.”

My eyes begin to well up with tears.

“I was so excited at the idea of having my brother back, the worst didn’t occur to me. They had found his body.”

The tears spill over my cheeks as my hands hide my face. One pair of arms wrap around me and another hand is set on my knee. At first, I flinch. Completely lost in the memories, I forget where I am. Once I realize who the physical touches are coming from, I lean into the two comforting touches.

“I am so sorry, doll.” Bucky’s Brooklyn accent peaking through with his sincerity.

“As am I, darling. We are here for you.”

“Thank you. Both of you.”

Lifting my face from my hands, I make eye contact with each of them in turn.

“I didn’t tell you all of that for pity. But to show that I trust you, that I understand being haunted by memories. While I don’t understand being mind-controlled, I have some experience with a bit of trauma.”

A comfortable silence hangs in the air. Loki’s arms around me are comforting and Bucky’s hand flesh on my knee is keeping me grounded. The quiet companionship of the god and super soldier may not make me forget my past, but they make me feel like everything will be alright in the end.  

Chapter Text

The next two days pass rather uneventfully. Our time is filled with easing back into training, continuing Bucky’s pop culture ‘education’, and worrying about the team. The morning of the third day has me groaning at the kitchen table over breakfast.

“It’s been over three days now. Sokovia isn’t that big of a place. I know where in Sokovia if they had waited. What are they doing? Where are they?” My worrying questions finally finding a voice this morning.

“Knowing the Captain, I am sure that a recon took place and a plan is needed before making a move.” Loki attempts to reassure my nerves.

“Loki’s right. Steve wouldn’t make a move without a plan first. For the most part.”

I give Bucky a startled look that he only shugs a bit too. Sighing, I cross my arms in front of me with a pout. 

“But they are taking forever.” The whining in my voice causes both to chuckle.

“Are we not enough for your companionship, darling?”

“Yeah, doll. We ain’t good enough?”

Both of their voices are teasing and their faces wear matching smirks. 

It’s nice to see Bucky start to come out of his shell, and for Loki to befriend someone outside of myself. Even if they are a united teasing front against me.

“I never said that. I’m just worried about them. And what or who they may encounter.”

“They will be fine.” Loki’s voice is calm and reassuring, bringing a sense that everything will actually be just fine. Of course, that feeling doesn’t last long.

“Y/N.”

JARVIS’ voice cuts through the still air of the kitchen,

“I need to inform you of the individuals currently making their way upstairs.”

“What? Who?”

“Secretary Ross and a few of his associates are here to take Sergeant Barnes into custody.”

Bucky freezes in his seat.

“JARVIS, where do they want to take him?”

“The courthouse. I believe that they are prepared to put him on trial.”

Glancing between the god and super soldier, a plan begins to weave together in my mind.

“Okay. Here’s what we should do. Loki, I doubt that they are aware of your presence. So, let’s try and keep it that way for now. We can deal with one thing at a time. And Bucky, we can hear them out. But, if you leave, I’m coming with you. And don’t try arguing with me.”

I add the last bit as Bucky and Loki open their mouths to do just that.

Determination steals my resolve, looking between my two companions. A flash of green seidr covers Loki’s form and shifts into a small green tree python. The lithe emerald form slithers up my arm and coils loosely around my neck. Gently petting the scaly head,

“You make for a great necklace.”

Thank you, darling. And wherever you go, I go. I made that vow to you on Asgard. 

“Thank you, my friend.”

My eyes meet Bucky’s, “Are you okay?”

“Well, I ain’t about to take a powder, doll.”

“What?”

“I’m not going anywhere. Time for me to get back on the beam.”

Bucky’s nerves build as the Brooklyn tang shines through, even after all those years. The sound of the elevator arriving seems to echo. I reach over to Bucky and grab his left hand. He tenses for a moment, looking at me briefly in confusion, before relaxing as the sound of footsteps grows closer. 

Chapter Text

“So, this is the Winter Soldier?” Ross’ voice sneers.

“No. This is James Barnes.” 

Ross looks over the two of us, making note of the snake coiled around my neck. Bucky’s face is a blank mask, but determination sits comfortably on mine.

“And you must be Y/N. Last I heard you had a pet wolf, now a snake?”

He points to Loki, whose tongue flicks against my fingers.

“What can I say, I have an affinity to nature.”

Bucky’s eyes shimmer with hidden laughter at my comment and Loki’s chuckles echo in my head.

“I have no issues with you, Y/N. We will just take Barnes and be on our way.”

Ross’ men take a step forward and I step in front of Bucky.

“Anywhere he goes, I go.”

“Suit yourself.”

His men step forward and slap heavy-duty handcuffs on Bucky and me. The cold, heavy metal bites into my skin as it is snapped closed. Extending my senses, I feel the particles of duct and bits of moisture within the cuffs. If the need were to arise, I could get out of them. But that train of thought is broken as the men shuffle us into the elevator and down to the ground floor.

Y/N. I am currently leaving my boundaries without permission.

You are with me and Bucky as our backup. If anyone gives you grief about it, they can answer to me.

His small angular head nods in agreement as his voice falls silent in my mind. 

The goons aren't exactly gentle as they push us out of the elevator on the ground floor. But it seems as luck is on our side as I make eye contact with Happy from across the lobby. 

He moves to approach, but I shake my head, eyes flicking between him and the ceiling. It seems as if he catches my message because he nods and walks away. 

As we make our way outside, they shove us into the waiting black SUVs and manhandle me into the center seat.

“Usually when someone gets rough, they have the decency to establish a safe word first.” My sass is almost responded to with a backhand from a goon. But Ross stops him.

“That mouth of yours will only get you into trouble. You currently aren’t on trial, Y/N. You can thank Agent Romanoff for that. But that can easily be changed.” 

The threat is clear but I meet his hard glare head-on. Defiance is clear in my expression.

“Please leave her alone. You came for me, you have me.” 

Bucky’s soft and firm voice cuts through the car.

“That we do, Soldier.”

The way that Ross addresses him causes Bucky to stiffen.

“I’m not him”

“Save it for the courtroom.”

The rest of the car ride is spent in intense silence, no one quite willing to break it. 

After the car pulls to a stop the door is thrown open by another group of Ross’ men, who drag Bucky and I out of the car and up the steps of the imposing building.

Columns tower above us as we make our way inside. The white marble mocking my sullen demeanor encourages my determination.

The shining floor of the atrium is juxtaposed against the dark black suits of the security detail that is posted every few feet. 

I want to be able to appreciate the beauty of the architecture, but my mind is more focused on the situation at hand. Ross is walking behind us as are pushed forward, so I have to speak over my shoulder,

“So the trial is beginning. Does Bucky get a lawyer or what?”

“He has the right to counsel.”

I’m not sure that I like his tone as Bucky and I are shoved into a small room next door to the actual chambers where the trial will be held.

Loki jostles on my neck as I steady myself. The door is slammed shut, with no goons or Ross entering the room behind us. 

Even while handcuffed, I stand there, staring at the door. Bucky stands there silent beside me, but facing the rest of the room.

“Would you two care to take a seat?”

The new voice causes me to turn around in alarm. But once I see who is sitting at the table a smile breaks across my face.

“Mr. Murdock. Mr. Nelson. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“You’ve heard of us?”

Bucky gives me a questioning glance as if to ask if the two lawyers are known in my universe. I spare a quick nod to Bucky before facing the other two.

“Of course, you helped to take down Wilson Fisk.”

Matt’s eyebrow quirks slightly, probably an indication that he catches the lie between the truth of my words, but he doesn’t say anything.

“So, down to business then.” Foggy says gesturing for the two of us to take a seat across from them. Sitting in the chair across from Matt, I can tell that he is studying us.

“Mr. Barnes, the federal government is charging you with 27 counts of first-degree homicide, desertion, and treason. We could probably cop a plea down to a lesser charge, but you would still-”

“No.” My firm voice cuts off Foggy’s. “There has to be a way to prove his innocence. It wasn’t his fault.”

“Dr. Y/L/N, I’m sure you believe that but-”

“I know it.”

This time Matt’s voice speaks up. “How would you prove it?”

“There have to be some files from SHIELD or Hydra that document it.”

“There are.” Foggy holds a stack of papers. “While all of this is admissible in court, the jury may not believe his innocence based upon mission reports,or logs, or what Hydra believed to be mind control.”

“What if I show them?”

“How would you do that?” Matt’s question is layered with curiosity. 

“You can call me as a witness and I can show memories.” 

Bucky has been silently watching the exchange until now.

“She can.”

“How would she go about doing that?”

“Like this.”

Only using one hand, a small flame erupts from my palm. The fire dances before an image begins to form.

“Whoa, ah, Matt. She has fire in her hand.”

“Thank you, Mr. Nelson. I can feel the heat. But what else is happening?”

The image solidifies into a scene from the Battle of New York. Foggy cringes as the Chitari fly by.

“It’s… it’s the incident.”

“I can manipulate the flames to create images from my memory. The visual with my narration would add to my testimony that he is innocent, right?”

Matt smiles and turns towards Bucky’s direction.

“Between the files and testimonies, I think that we can get the desired outcome. But nothing is ever set in stone. This has to be your choice. So, Mr. Barnes, what will it be?”

Bucky looks between the two lawyers before his eyes settle on the flame.

“I’m innocent.”

Matt’s voice speaks up again.

“You have to believe that.”

“I didn’t do it. But it was my hands.”

“Did you want to?”

“No.” Bucky’s voice is firm.

“Would you have done any of it if you weren’t forced to?”

“No.” His answer is once again resolute.

“Okay, how would you like to proceed? Move forward with the case, or seek a plea deal?”

The air around us seems to freeze in anticipation.

“I’m innocent.”

Matt nods to Foggy, who begins to organize the files.

“Then it seems we have some statements to prepare.”

Chapter Text

“All rise.” A brief moment passes as everyone stands, and the judge takes her seat. “Federal Court is now in session. Judge Ester Angevin presiding. Please be seated.”

From my seat, I can watch the back of Bucky’s head as he sits next to Matt and Foggy. Hopefully, this will all go smoothly, and quickly for Bucky’s sake. The prosecutor looks fierce, and ready to do battle, and I do my best to calm my nerves.

“Good morning, ladies and gentleman. Calling the case of the People of the United States of America versus James Barnes. Are both sides ready?”

The prosecutor rises, “Ready for the People, Your Honor,” and she sits back down.

Foggy mimics her rising and falling, “Ready for the defense, Your Honor.”

“Will the clerk please swear in the jury?” The judge gestures at a man in the corner of the room. The mousey man scurries to stand in front of the jury.

“Will the jury please stand and raise your right hand?”

After a beat, all 12 jurors stand and do as asked.

“Do each of you swear that you will fairly try the case before the court, and that you will return a true verdict according to the evidence and the instructions of the court, so help you God? Please respond, I do.”

A chorus of ‘i dos’ echoes around the hall.

“You may be seated.”

The clerk moves back to his previous position for the proceedings to begin. The prosecutor stands and begins to pace across the marble flooring in front of the jury. Each step that she takes leaves a sense of foreboding rippling through the ground underneath her.

“Your Honor and ladies and gentlemen of the jury: the defendant has been charged with 27 counts of first-degree homicide, desertion, and treason. The evidence will show that homicides were in fact committed as well as a conspiracy of treason against the United States of America. The defendant was working for Hydra as it grew within SHIELD, since its inception. The evidence I present will prove to you that the defendant is guilty of all charges.”

The prosecutor returns to her seat as Matt stands and slowly makes his way to the jury stand.

“Your Honor and ladies and gentlemen of the jury: under our great country’s law, our client is presumed innocent until proven guilty. The prosecution has to prove beyond a shadow of a doubt that our client is responsible for the crimes that he is being charged with. During this trial, you will hear no real evidence against my client. You will come to find the truth; that Sergeant James Barnes of the 107th infantry was not a willing participant in these crimes. Rather he was a prisoner of war that was experimented on, tortured, and brainwashed to do someone else’s bidding. After finally breaking free of their control, James has only wanted to do the right thing by reentering society and will be assisting the Avengers. Therefore our client is not guilty.”

The silence is deafening as Matt makes his way back to the defendant’s table. The judge’s firm voice breaks through the quiet.

“The prosecution may call its first witness.”

“The People call Secretary Ross.” Ross stands from his seat in the rows behind the prosecution. As the Bailiff escorts Ross to the witness stand, the prosecutor stands and follows. Ross’ footsteps echo through my being as they enter the realm of the case, making their intentions known. Ross makes his way to the witness stand and remains standing next to the chair as the small Clerk approaches.

“Raise your right hand. Do you swear that the testimony you shall give in this case before this court to be the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, so help you God?”

“I do.”

“Please state your first and last name for the court.”

“Thaddeus Ross.”

“You may be seated.”

As Ross takes his seat on the stand, the prosecutor takes the clerk’s position as he scurries away.

“Thaddeus Ross, where do you work?” The prosecutor’s voice is sharp with each syllable. 

“I am currently serving as the Secretary of State for our President and People.”

“So, is that how you became involved with this case?”

“Yes ma’am. Once the files were distributed after the fall of SHIELD, we went through them and found a pattern.”

“And what disturbing pattern did you find?”

“Objection.” Foggy’s voice cuts in.

“On what grounds?”

“Leading the witness.”

“Overruled. Please proceed.”

Ross glares at Bucky before continuing, “We found that the majority of heinous undertakings of the organization known as Hydra were carried out by one man.”

“And who would that be?”

“Him. The Winter Soldier.”

Ross is pointing a boney finger at Bucky. The prosecutor follows the point and glances his way. 

“Let the record indicate that the witness has pointed out the defendant. Now Secretary Ross, you mentioned evidence that the defendant was responsible for these crimes. To what were you referring?”

“To these.”

Ross pulls out a USB drive and hands it to her.

“Let the record show that the witness has provided a USB drive. Now, what is on here?”

“A video of concrete evidence.”

“I move to submit this USB and its contents into evidence against the defendant.”

“Defense, any objections?”

“Not at this time Your Honor.”

“The USB will be admitted as People’s exhibit one. Clerk, would you please play the video for the court?”

The mousey man scampers over and pulls out a screen to sit next to the witness stand before plugging it in. I feel Loki’s reptilian head arch a bit to get the screen within his view. The screen boots up and a familiar road fills the picture. 

I tense at the same time as Bucky. On-screen, a car swerves into a tree before a figure on a motorbike approaches. Having seen this before, I turn my eyes to the jury. 

The moment that Bucky’s face is seen is easy to pick out by their reactions. With the way that my heart is pumping, I can only imagine Bucky’s nerves. So I send him a small warm gust of air. As it hits him, I see him take a deep breath. The video ends and the prosecution turns to the jury.

“This is hard evidence that the defendant is guilty. Thank you, I have no further questions.”

“Does the defense have any questions?”

“Yes, Your Honor.”

“Please proceed.”

Foggy stands and approaches the witness stand where Ross is sitting with a self satisfied smile on his face. 

“Secretary Ross, how long have you had that evidence?”

“Almost two weeks. Right after the fall of SHIELD.”

“Right, so you are saying that the US government declared our client to be a very dangerous man almost two weeks ago?”

“That’s correct.”

“When did you take him into custody?” Foggy’s question causes Ross to pause before he answers.

“This morning.”

“Did you not know his whereabouts prior to today?”

“No. We knew where he was.”

“And if he is as dangerous as you say, why didn’t you arrest him sooner?”

Ross looks stunned for a moment. “I-  I mean, we- ah- didn’t believe him to be an immediate threat without Hydra.” He stumbles over his words, the question catching him off guard.

“So are you saying that perhaps he isn’t the dangerous man you claim him to be?. But rather another puppet of Hydra?”

“Objection. Leading the witness.”

“Sustained. Be careful with your next question, counselor.”

“No need, I have no further questions.”

“The witness is excused.”

Ross steps down from the stand and returns to his seat. Even with Foggy tripping him up, he still has a smile on his face.

“The prosecution may call the next witness.”

“The People call Dr. Y/N Y/L/N.”

The surprise is clear on my face as the Bailiff approaches me to escort me to the witness stand. I look over at the defendants table and Matt gives me a gentle nod, so I force my nerves to calm down.

The clerk approaches me as the Bailiff retreats.

“Please raise your right hand. Do you promise that the testimony you shall give in this case in this court shall be the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, so help me God?”

“I do.”

“Please state your first and last name.”

“Y/N Y/L/N.”

“You may be seated.”

The clerk retreats as the prosecutor steps up. At this point I finally see the details of her appearance.

She has medium length reddish-brown hair that lays straight on either side of her face. Unforgiving brown eyes squint at me from her pale complexion. It’s clear that she’s at least middle-aged, as wrinkles are beginning to show. But there aren’t any smile or laugh lines, just a few to give the illusion of a permanent scowl.

“Y/N, what is your occupation?”

“I was recently made a member of the Avengers.”

“Why is that?”

“I have gifts and I want to help people.”

“Care to elaborate?”

Instead of using words, I cause a few snowflakes to fall, making sure that neither Bucky nor Loki-snake get hit with any.

“Let the record show that the witness caused a snowfall within the courtroom. Great. Now can you tell the court what you were doing in the events leading up to the fall of SHIELD?”

I’m a bit confused as to where the questions are going but I answer truthfully.

“I was with Captain Rogers, and we freed James from Hydra.”

“So, he was with Hydra?”

“No, I-”

“No further questions.”

As she saunters away, I feel my blood boil.

Breathe . Loki’s voice floats through my mind. 

I do as he says and calm down just enough to focus. 

“Does the defense have any questions?”

“Yes, Your Honor.”

“Please proceed.”

This time Matt approaches the stand.

“Y/N, could you please tell the court exactly what you and Captain Rogers did?”

“Yes, and I can show you.”

Matt nods encouragingly. “How would you do that?”

I lift my right hand and summon a flame, allowing for it to grow and take shape.

“I can play my memories like this?”

“Like what?”

“Through my gifts, I can project my memories in a flame.”

“Thank you. Now what happened that day?”

The fire sparks to life in my hand as the flames dance to form the shape of Bucky in the chair. “Captain Rogers and I went to this location to save James from Hydra.” I zoom the image in on the blank stare of his eyes before pointing at the screen that was used before. “He wasn’t in control of his own actions. Hydra experimented on him. They  used torture, like this chair, to brainwash him into following their bidding. Does the man in this image or the one from the video resemble the man before you now? He suffered at their hands for decades, none of what they forced him to do was him.”

Matt has a small smile on his face as I continue.

“You cannot hold him responsible, it wasn’t his fault. You can’t hold him responsible for this any more than any of you are responsible for them.”

The door to the courtroom slams open and a voice shouts, “I could not have said it better myself.”

Chapter Text

Tony and Steve walk into the courtroom as whispers echo around. The prosecutor stands,

“May we approach the bench, Your Honor?”

“Yes, counselors, please approach.” 

I am just out of earshot of the whispers, so I let my eyes fall onto the two men who just entered. 

Steve looks relieved and nervous while Tony looks like has a crazed glint in his eye. That cannot be a good sign.

The judge speaks up, “Mr. Stark and Captain Rogers, could you please approach?”

Tony saunters over while Steve looks at Bucky before quickly following. More whispers are exchanged as I grow frustrated about not knowing what’s going on. I glance at Bucky. 

His face gives away nothing, even though I know that he can hear what is being said. After a few more moments of hushed conversation, the judge looks up and gestures for the clerk to approach. Another USB drive is handed off and he scurries over to the screen. The judge nods at the gathered group, silently gesturing them to leave the bench and she addresses the courtroom.

“The cross-examination of witness Y/N Y/L/N has concluded. Additional evidence has come to light with additional witnesses.”

The bailiff rises and escorts me back to my seat before taking Tony to the stand. Tony gives me a reassuring wink as the clerk approaches to swear him in.

“Please raise your right hand. Do you promise that the testimony you shall give in this case in this court shall be the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, so help me God?”

“Sure do.”

“Please state your first and last name.”

“Anthony Stark.”

The clerk rushes over to the screen, hand posed to push a button.

The prosecutor approaches Tony, who gives her his trademark grin.

“Mr. Stark, you are here to provide testimony and new evidence, is that correct?”

“Sure thing, sweetcheeks.”

I want to roll my eyes at his casual demeanor in such a tense setting.

“Before we get into that, I would like to ask you about something else.”

“And that is?”

“Before your arrival, this courtroom watched a video of the defendant committing a heinous act on December 16th, 1991. Does that date sound familiar?”

An involuntary shudder wracks my body. This can’t be good. If a powerful and influential man like Tony Stark condemns Bucky on the stand, the case will be heavily swayed against him. Gods, my emotions have been all over the place with the different stressors of this universe.

“Of course it does.”

“And why is that?”

“It’s the date that the Winter Soldier murdered my parents.”

Time seems to freeze after his statement, and gasps can be heard from throughout the courtroom. One man in the jury seems to cough on his own spit at the nonchalance of Tony’s demeanor. 

The prosecutor plows through the icy landscape of time to turn towards the jury.

“So, even Tony Stark knows the defendant to be guilty.”

“That’s actually not what I said.”

My eyes lock with Tony’s as the prosecutor turns on her heel.

“What? Would you care to clarify?” 

“Sure. I said that the Winter Soldier murdered my parents. And that-” Tony points at Bucky, “is no longer the Winter Soldier.”

“How can you be so sure of that?”

“Like this, JARVIS, care to press play?”

“Right away, sir.”

The screen comes to life with a side image of Bucky on the couch in the common room from just last week. The green seidr is seen but Loki is not in the image. Glancing at Tony, he shrugs at the question on my face.

Loki, why aren’t you seen?

Stark probably only wants to deal with one crisis at a time. At least that would be my guess.

Although his voice sounds sure, the coiled snake shakes slightly. I trace my fingers down the scaly spine, sending him any comforting reassurances that I can. The shaking subsides, if only a little, and I continue to carefully pet the scales as the video plays.

The video speeds through the hours-long process and condenses it into mere minutes. The entire courtroom seems fixated on the video, listening to Loki’s voice narrating the words and the green seidr remains seen, but the owner never shows. 

While everyone seems to be watching the video, Bucky seems to be studying Tony. I too, watch the billionaire with questions forming in my mind. But the main question that keeps circling back, why is Tony helping? The image on the screen pauses with a close-up on Bucky’s face after hearing that he was finally free. 

The prosecutor looks stunned before she finally collects herself.

“Thank you, Mr. Stark. No further questions.”

She seems to be walking through molasses as she slowly makes her way back to her seat.

“Does the defense have any questions?”

“Not at this time, Your Honor.”

“The witness may be excused.”

Tony saunters away from the bench before sitting down in the seat next to me.

“Hey Avatar, did you and Rock of Ages miss me?”

“Certainly did, Tony.” I whisper back. “Why couldn’t you have waited until I was off the bench?”

“We got it just fine, minimal injuries. Dr. Cho is fixing up Barton as we speak.”

I take a deep breath, realizing that the next set of events are probably already set in motion. Okay, just focus on this, one thing at a time.

Tony’s voice cuts through my thoughts.

“You alright, kid? JARVIS said the concussion was dealt with.”

“I’m fine, Tony.” His face shows that he is not convinced. “I swear. There’s just a lot happening right now.” 

Tony nods and we turn our attention back to the proceedings.

“In light of recent testimony and evidence, the jury will begin deliberations. We will adjourn once a verdict is reached. The sound of the gavel echoes as the jury exits. 

Tony gently nudges me and I follow him and Steve to just outside the courtroom. As we exit, Tony slings an arm around my shoulders, guiding me as we walk to a nearby window. The moment we stop moving, Steve pulls me into a bone crushing hug. 

“Happy got a message to the quinjet as we were making our way back. The world’s oldest snowcone here wouldn’t stop pacing until I said we could come to the rescue.”

Steve lets go of me and I gasp for air. Loki’s snake tongue flickers against my skin in laughter.

“Steve,” I gasp, “I can’t handle super soldier bear hugs.”

Steve does have the decency to look embarrassed with the tips of his ears going bright red.

“Sorry, just thank you for going with him this morning.”

Does that mean I’m forgiven for leaving the tower?

I pat Loki’s head with a laugh.

“Loki wants to know if he’s in trouble for leaving the tower.”

Steve and Tony exchange looks.

“Given the circumstances, I don’t believe that he should face any consequences, Stark.”

“Fine, I guess.”

At this moment, Bucky walks up with Matt and Foggy.

“Buck!” Steve embraces his friend.

“Hey Stevie, mission go alright?”

“In and out, minor injuries.”

“Tell that to Legolas.”

Steve ignores Tony’s remark and faces the two lawyers.

“How does it look?”

Matt smiles, “Even before Mr. Stark’s testimony, we were hopeful. Now it’s just a waiting game. There is a cafe down the hall,  if anyone wishes to have coffee as we wait for the jury to return.”

Tony strolls in that direction without a second glance. Steve and Bucky start to follow, Steve already retelling the mission to his friend. Before the two lawyers turn to leave, I speak up.

“Mr. Murdock, might I have a word?”

Foggy gives Matt a look that I cannot decipher but looks like he is saying, are you kidding me.

“It’s alright, Foggy. And Y/N, please call me Matt.” 

Matt sticks out his arm and I loop my arm through his. Loki’s snake body coils uncomfortably for a moment before relaxing again.

“Matt it is.”

We walk a bit away from the crowds of people and I stop once I'm sure that we won’t be overheard.

“Matt. I know.”

“Know what?”

I roll my eyes. “Matt, truly listen to me. I know about you.”

If he is surprised he doesn’t exactly show it, “How?”

“I know about certain people or events and while we don’t truly have enough time to get into everything, I wanted to give you some advice.” 

He raises an eyebrow for me to continue.

“Someone you haven’t seen in a while, since school actually, will return soon. Just don’t give up on her.”

Realization dawns on his face as he opens his mouth to ask questions.

“We don’t have time, and I’m sorry. But I shouldn’t tell you everything anyways. But even at the bleakest moments, remember you aren’t alone. No matter what Stick told you, Foggy and Karen will only make you stronger.”

“Y/N, how do you-”

Matt’s question is cut off by Foggy returning, breath short from running over.

“The jury’s back.”

“That was quick, is that good?”

Matt sticks his arm out again with a smirk, “I guess we will find out.”

Chapter Text

“Will the jury foreperson please stand?”

At the end of the group, a shorter woman rises with a piece of paper in hand.

“Has the jury reached a unanimous verdict?”

“We have, Your Honor.”

The woman’s soft voice sounds out of place in such a tense environment. The clerk shuffles to the woman and takes a piece of paper from her before he dashes the slip to the judge’s outstretched hand.

The judge seems to move in slow motion as she unfolds and reads the verdict. With a silent nod she hands the paper back to the clerk who unfolds it himself before clearing his throat.

“The jury finds the defendant not guilty of all charges.”

My lungs inflate with relief before I give Steve a hug.

“The jury is thanked and excused. Court is adjourned.” The judge utters the final words and departs from the courtroom along with the jury. 

The room begins to empty out, but before Secretary Ross exits, he scowls at Bucky before turning to lock eyes with me. The smile on his face is menacing and the hair on the back of my neck stands on end. The door closes behind him without a word.

I turn my attention to those still in the room. Steve claps a hand on Bucky’s shoulder who looks a bit overwhelmed. Tony is speaking with Matt and Foggy, the latter of the two looking like he may pass out.

I walk over to the trio and Stark immediately slings an arm over my shoulder jostling Loki a bit. He gives an annoyed hiss in response,

“Oh can it, Reindeer Games.”

“Are you talking to the snake?” Foggy’s question sounds joking but he just looks baffled.

“Sure thing, anyway thank you for helping out our resident boy band member.” Tony hands Foggy a business card and a check. “You boys weren’t bad. Give me a call if you ever go corporate.”

Tony begins to turn the both of us around before Matt speaks up,

“Thank you, Mr. Stark. And you, Y/N.” 

There’s a note in his voice with my name, pleading with me to answer more questions.

“Please remember what I said, Matt. I hope to see you both again.”

And I let Tony lead me away. I’m not overly worried about their fates. Although there are dark times ahead for them, they will make it through to the other side without my intervention. 

Tony leads me to a hot rod red convertible at the bottom of the courthouse steps. 

“We can meet Barnes and Noble back at the tower, we are going in style. Tell Monty the Python to hang on.”

After he finishes his warning, his foot slams on the gas and we peel away from the sidewalk, weaving in and out of traffic.

How Tony manages to speed through the traffic of the city at this speed without hitting anyone or anything I may never know. After an eternity of teetering over the edge of a car fueled panic, the car pulls into the garage of the tower. I think that I may be leaving behind permanent nail marks in the seat of this car when I manage to escape the steel trap. Tony laughs at the expression on my face. 

“You okay there, Kida?”

I gulp in some air. “I think I left my stomach back at the courthouse.”

“We can go back and check-”

“No.” I throw open my door as Tony laughs.

“I’m kidding, Avatar. Sorta. Anyway, let’s get you upstairs for the debrief.”

Following Tony into the elevator, I finally gather the courage to ask him the question on my mind.

“Tony, why did you help Bucky?”

“I wouldn’t be able to deal with a melting Capsicle, so it was purely selfish.”

While I don’t necessarily believe him, I let the topic go. 

As the elevator begins to ascend, Loki uncoils from my neck and slithers down my arm. I squat slightly to set him down before the green seidr covers his form. Loki stands next to me once the shimmer disappears. We silently wait for the elevator to arrive at the correct follow. Once the doors slide open, the three of us exit. But before he walks away, Loki addresses Tony.

“Why?”

“Why what? You need to be more specific, Twisted Sister.”

“Why did you hide my presence on that video?”

“Because I trust her.” Tony looks at me. “And if she trusts you and you truly want to protect her, then I suppose I have to give you a genuine chance.”

Tony turns to leave before pausing and looking Loki directly in the eye, “And so help me if anything happens to her, your father will be the least of your worries.”

Tony’s tone is dark and threatening before he turns to me with light back in his demeanor. 

“See you in the conference room in five. The spry grandfathers should be back by then.”

And he is gone.

“Well, I suppose we had better proceed to this meeting. Shall we?”

Loki punctuates his question by sticking out his elbow in invitation.

His light hearted mood in the midst of everything forces a laugh from me.

“I suppose we shall, my prince.”

I give a small mock curtsy before linking my arm through his. Loki’s rich laugh from my antics hits my ears just before I push open the door to the conference room.

Loki and I take our seats at the far end, away from the door and screen. Around the table are Thor, Bruce, Nat, Clint, Tony, and Sam. I wonder what may have changed from Sam being there instead of on the hunt for Bucky. 

As my thoughts of ‘what if’s’ trail off, Steve and Bucky enter and sit down.

Tony speaks up before Steve can.

“Okay, so mission accomplished. Good job team. We done here?”

Tony makes to stand, but Steve cuts him off.

“Tony.”

“Fine.”

“So mission report.The first two bases encountered had minimal staffing and little resistance was met.”

Affirmatives are heard from around the room from those that were on the mission.

“The third base encountered called for a full force attack. Tony encountered a barrier-”

“A language barrier.”

“-that surrounded the base. Two enhanced individuals were on the scene. One girl and one boy.”

“Yeah, with super speed and sass.” Clint interjects.

“Yeah. I bet you didn’t see that coming.” I retort.

Clint stares at me. “How did-”

“You could have waited for me.”

“Nonetheless, both Strucker and the scepter are in our custody. Anyone else want to say anything here?” Steve questions the room.

“The two enhanced that you encountered were Wanda and Pietro Maximoff.”’

“What else do you know about them?” Steve’s question has my mind racing through what I can actually tell them at this point.

“Wanda has telekinesis, among other powers like energy manipulation and a type of neuroelectric interfacing.”

“English, please.”

“Mind manipulation.” 

Loki, Bucky, and Clint freeze at the reveal of information.

“Her twin brother, Pietro, has an enhanced metabolism which grants him super speed.”

“Should we face them in battle again, how do we beat them?” Steve’s question causes me to wince.

“I’m working on it. But this time the lineup will be different.”

Tony raises an eyebrow. 

“Next time we face them, I will be there.” I give Bruce a sympathetic look. “You won’t be.”

“Does the other guy hurt anyone?”

“No, but the damage is not good either.”

Loki places a hand on my shoulder. “If you are entering the fray, I shall follow.”

“Thank you, Loki.”

“Anyone else have anything regarding the latest mission?” Steve looks around the room. “Okay, mission reports on my desk by morning.”

“Sure thing, Gramps.” Tony stands and stretches. “Now that the boring bit is out of the way, I think we have cause to celebrate. We are having a shindig tomorrow night. I expect everyone to be there.”

Once he finishes his proclamation, Tony leaves with Bruce in tow. No doubt heading towards the labs. Even though he seems to be just fine, I know what must be going through his head. I am secure in the idea that Tony and Bruce are heading downstairs to jumpstart Ultron. Not only because I know what happens and what Tony saw, but also because he seems more on edge than normal. His usually confident demeanor, cracking just a bit when he was looking at each member of the team in turn.  

Most of the group gets up and exits the room as well, some excited and some complaining about the party. People filter out until just Loki and I remain.

“What’s wrong, darling?”

I feel bad about keeping information from him, but I swallow the discomfort and face him.

“Nothing, just nervous about the party.”

Chapter Text

The tower and its occupants begin to wake up around me. Sleep never came to me during the night. I know that I should have slept, but my nerves get the better of me. A yawn escapes my lips as I stand and stretch. I guess I better get ready for today. 

My feet shuffle into the bathroom, intent on taking a shower to help me fully wake up.

At least awake enough until I can get coffee.

“JARVIS, could you please turn on the shower to setting 3?”

“Right away.”

The sound of running water hits my ears as I strip myself of my sweats.

Taking another quick stretch, I step into the flow of water. The initial chill wakes me up enough and the water temperature gradually starts to rise. As the heated water droplets hit my skin, it calms my nerves just a bit. The next week will be difficult to navigate. We need Ultron in order to gain the favor of the twins and for the creation of Vision, it’s only after that moment that I should attempt to change anything major. A chill runs down my spine at the thought of Sokovia. 

I can only hope that what I do will be enough, and not too late. 

The remnants of bubbles circle the drain as I do a final rinse before stepping out and onto the heated marble floor.

Gods, I’m going to miss this room, and JARVIS. 

I scrunch product into my hair before glancing at my wrist.

Thank you, Aether.

I don’t hear a response, the presence still dormant in my mind.

Shrugging my shoulders, I trudge to my closet looking at the hanging garments. My fingers lightly trace the dresses and I ponder if I should even wear one tonight. I will need to be able to move easily later on.

In the meantime, I tug on a pair of dark jeans and a violet blouse, resting on the more elegant side of casual.

With a forlorn sigh, I turn towards the door before a knock echoes from the other side.

“Y/N?” Nat’s voice echoes. “Come down for breakfast soon, we leave in 30.”

I swing open the door. “Where are we going?”

Nat grabs my hand and begins to pull me towards the waiting elevator.

“It’s a Stark party. I’m not letting you show up in jeans.”

“I have other clothes.” I protest, but it sounds like a whine to my ears.

“Not ones approved by me.”

I hold up my free arm in defeat. “You win.”

“I always do.”

I shake off the darker thoughts of fights she has won and force out a laugh.

“Will there be an argument over breakfast today?”

“Wouldn’t truly be a meal without one, right?”

I give her a genuine laugh as the elevator opens to the common floor. The boisterous laughter of Thor reaches my ears and my heart swells. I will never tire of seeing this group happy or carefree, I only wish that these moments lasted longer. 

Nat pulls me into the kitchen with her and we stand just inside the entryway to watch the scene unfold.

Sam and Thor are laughing at Bucky and Steve. The latter of those two looks sheepish, the tips of his ears almost as red as his shield.

While the other super soldier is covered in flour, eyes blinking quickly to rid themselves of the white specks.

“Brother Steve, I do not believe that is how one is supposed to use that device.” Thor says in between bits of laughter while pointing at the electric mixer in Steve’s hand.

“I got that now. Thank you for your help, Thor.”

“Anytime, my friend.”

It seems like Steve’s sarcasm flies right over Thor’s head.

“You better watch out, Rogers. Looks like Barnes isn’t too pleased with you.” Sam’s comment causes Steve to wheel around to face his friend.

“Buck, I’m so-”

Steve gets cut off when Bucky throws flour at Steve’s face.

“Now we’re even, punk.”

“Calm down, boys.” Nat finally steps in, preventing the entire kitchen from becoming a winter wonderland.

“Y/N, if you please.”

I respond with a dramatic sigh before raising my hand. A whirlwind shoots around the room, picking up the flour from the counter, the men, and the surrounding areas into the garbage bin.

“How old are you two?”

“Technically, I’m only 29.”

“Well, technically you’re an asshat.”

I gasp. “James Barnes, you shouldn’t use such language.”

Steve groans, “I’m never gonna live that down, am I?”

“I would never let such a thing happen, Fountain of Youth.” Tony always seems to enter at the right time to make a quip at someone else’s expense. “Someone ought to help keep you spry at your age.” Tony pours himself a cup of coffee and goes to exit but pauses, “And Romanoff, don’t let her walk away with nothing.” He nods in my direction before tossing a card at Nat who catches it with a smirk. Before Nat can respond, Tony is out the door.

Steve and Bucky go back to tag-teaming breakfast while Sam and Thor seem perfectly content on watching the organized chaos unfold.

Speaking of chaos, Loki, where are you?

“Right here.” Loki says directly behind me, causing me to jump.

“Gods, Loki! You nearly scared me to death.”

“I would never.”

His voice is still teasing.

“After breakfast, Nat is taking me shopping for tonight.”

I can tell that he wants to say something but refrains for now.

“And this is a girls trip, so no snakes or wolves or whatever else you would do to tag along.” Nat interjects, matter of factly.

Loki nods but I add, “Not that I don’t want you to come with. But some girls' time would be good I suppose.”

Loki gives me his smile, “Of course, darling.”

“Maybe you could spend time with Thor or with Steve and Bucky. I’m sure that there is a movie or two on the list that you would all like.”

Loki nods and gestures for me to sit at the table. Nat sits down on the other side of me as Clint shambles in. His eyes are unfocused, and he seems unbothered by the super soldier breakfast chaos. He seems to move on autopilot as he pours a mug of coffee before quickly downing the whole mug. He takes a beat before he fills it again and reaches towards his ear, no doubt finally turning on the hearing aid.

“You know one of these days, you might regret waiting to turn that on, Barton.” Nat’s comment clearly reaches him as he scowls at her.

“And I’m sure that you will be there to say, I told you so.” Clint takes the seat next to Nat, “Any plans for today?”

“I’m taking Y/N shopping, she needs an outfit for tonight.”

“She is right here.” I pout, no need to talk about me like I’m not sitting right here.

“That you are, kid. Don’t let Nat push you into something you don’t want. Or anything too scandalous. You’re the kid. Nothing too racy.” He says the last bit to Nat, trying to warn her, but she smirks back.

“Hey now, I’m 27 so technically speaking I’m only two years younger than Steve.”

Clint and Loki scrunch up their noses.

“Nope, you're a kid.” Loki bristles a bit at Clint’s comment, before relaxing again. 

A plate with a slightly misshapen waffle is slid in front of me by a beaming Steve.

“We found a waffle iron.”

“I can see that.” I laugh before drowning it in syrup. Although it looks weird. It tastes just fine. The sweet maple dances in harmony with the savory butter. I smile at the super soldier.

“They are great, Steve.”

He gives me a beaming smile before turning to make more. It seems as though Nat has been waiting because the moment I swallow the last bite, she drags me out the door.

“Bye fellas. We have shopping to do.”

I look Loki in the eyes and ‘help me’ is clear on my face. 

He laughs, “Have fun, darling.”

Nat insists that I try on everything that she picks out for me. By the time we reach the second store, I’m already exhausted.

“Nat, while you look around I’m going to chill on the couch near the dressing rooms.”

“Fine. Just don’t wander off.”

I throw up my hands in surrender, “I wouldn’t dream of leaving you, Nat.”

She gives me a cheshire grin before making her way through the rows of fabrics to find the next pieces to torture me with.

The cell phone in my pocket buzzes with an incoming text. I unlock my phone and I am surprised to see the text is from Loki.

The Soldiers convinced me to watch a movie from your ‘Must Watch’ list. Does this one also have a book preceding it?

Following his message is an image of the cover art to The Princess Bride. I start to get excited that they are watching one of my favorite movies. But a wave of sadness hits me that I won’t be there to see them experience it for the first time.

Nat walks up, garments piled high in her hands.

“What’s with the face, Y/N?”

“The guys are watching one of my favorite movies without me.”

“Which movie?”

“The Princess Bride.”

“Good choice. But you know that those guys would hold off, if you asked them to.”

I scrunch my eyebrows in confusion. 

Nat shakes her head with a laugh and deposits the dresses on the couch. “Those fellas would do anything for you, as would I. We’re your family.”

My eyes water as tears threaten to spill forth.

“Anyway.” Nat tugs my hand to get me to stand up. “We still need to find you a dress.”

Once a dress that Nat approves of is found. Shoes are next, followed by an afternoon of her doing my hair and makeup in her room. 

Given that the two of us skipped lunch, in favor of stopping at a few more stores, Nat convinces me to be an accomplice in stealing a bottle of champagne from Tony’s secret stash and putting together a charcuterie board to snack on. 

Nat has me watch the door as she sneaks in to find the champagne. I try to act nonchalant at the doorway, but I fall prey to looking like the most suspicious person possible while doing so. A tap on the shoulder has me turning to face a grinning Natasha.

“Got it. Let’s head on up and get you ready for tonight.”

The two of us munch on the spread of cheese and other goodies that Nat had found as she fusses around my hair.

“You know, I thought my red hair was hard to hide.” Nat jokes as she perfects the curls in my silver hair. “This silver hair is unreal.” She pauses to take a sip from the sparkling liquid. 

“You’re telling me! I used to have y/h/c hair and y/e/c eyes.”

“Your appearance changed?”

I take a sip of the champagne myself, “Only a bit. My hair, eyes, and any skin imperfections vanished.”

“Huh.”

After a few more moments, Nat backs away.

“My best masterpiece so far.”

“That good?”

“See for yourself.”

Nat turns my shoulders so I face the mirror. The perfect silver locks cascade down my back like a wintery waterfall. The eyeshadow that colors my eyelids looks effortless, the different brown tones causing my violet irises to pop. My lips are painted a deep red with a brown undertone, creating a classy and elegant look. I can’t believe that the reflection looking back, is me. Nat’s voice breaks through my trance.

“The party will start soon, you should probably go and get dressed.”

“I guess I will see you soon. Thank you for your help, Nat. I had fun today.”

She gives me a knowing smile, “I know.” And she practically shoves me out her door. 

I roll my eyes and start making my way back to my room, garment bag in hand. 

Opening the door to my room, I enter and gently place the bag on the couch.

“JARVIS, when does the party start?”

“In approximately 5 minutes. Guests have begun to arrive.”

“Thank you, JARVIS.”

“My pleasure.”

I pick up the garment bag again, resigned to the outfit that Nat picked for me. I know that it will take a few moments for me to even get the dress on, meaning that I will be late to the party. But, being a few minutes late is a bit fashionable of course, so I take my time getting dressed.

I’m overly careful when pulling on the dress, not wanting to damage the hair or makeup that Nat had perfected. Once the dress is in place, I smooth my palms along the sides, tracing my curves in the silk fabric.

The hem of the dress sits just below my knees with a pretty high slit on the left side. Nat liked the slit as she said it would be scandalous enough to make Clint upset. Where I like the slit because it allows for movement, which is something that I was adamant about when choosing a dress. The bottom of the dress is a deep violet with bits of navy blue speckled in. The colors transition into the rich darkness of the black fabric on the bodice. The colors in the fabric seem to have captured the last moments of a sunset before night finally takes over. 

I’m glad that I was able to convince Nat of sleeves, even if they are short and off the shoulder. The neckline is a low sweetheart, showing off just enough cleavage to satisfy Nat and be a bit racy, but not too much to be a walking scandal. I slip on the midnight black heels to complete the look. 

My reflection in the mirror looks ready, but nervous, clearly showing all of my emotions. Then I think back to the moments on Asgard. The confidence and power that flooded through me whenever Gravyn had me all dolled up. I close my eyes and let that familiar feeling wash over me once again. Tonight there will be trouble, but nothing that we cannot handle.

I take a deep breath and leave my room.

Nat is standing there, waiting for me in the familiar white and black dress.

“Don’t you look stunning.” Nat says, giving me a once over.

“That’s all you. But I do have a question.”

“And what would that be?”

“Not that you don’t look great, which you do, you look breathtaking. But why did you dress me way more scandalous than you?”

“No reason.” Her Cheshire grin says that she is lying, but won’t say more.

“Okay, whatever you say.”

“C’mon Y/N. We have a party to get to.”

Chapter Text

By the time that Nat and I make it downstairs, the party seems to be in full swing. We step off the elevator and Nat sends me a wink before slinking off towards the bar. I shrug, unable to decipher her antics and look out towards the different crowds of people. Faces that I haven’t seen in what feels like ages at this point, are among them. 

Sam and Steve are at the pool table, just like the movie, but with the addition of Bucky. The three of them playfully nudge each other, trying to knock off the others’ game. I smile to myself, Bucky may not be 100% healed, but he is on the right path.

My gaze swivels to find Rhodey telling Tony and Thor a story, where Maria Hill walks up.

I see the moment that Hill makes her joke, fake coughing and departing with a smile alongside Rhodey.

I continue to scan the room, trying to locate everyone.

Suddenly, there is the sound of a throat clearing and a tap on my shoulder.

“Excuse me, miss. Might I say that you look ravishing.”

I turn to face the familiar voice and find a man standing before me. He has a pale angular face that is framed by shoulder length red-brown hair. A few braids can be seen woven into his locks. But the eyes draw me in. I know those rich green eyes anywhere.

“Loki.”

He gives me an impish smile, “I did tell Thor that you would recognize me, no matter the form that I take.”

I give him a smile, “I’m glad that you came. This should make for an interesting party.”

“Then lead the way, darling.”

We make our way around the party and come to a stop at the bar. 

Nat throws me a wink before sliding over a drink to me.

“And what for your gentleman friend?”

The way that Nat says friend causes me to send her a questioning look that she simply shrugs off.

“I’m fine. Thank you.”

I turn to the god and whisper, “I think Thor has a flask of Asgardian liquor.”

Loki gives me a half smirk, eyes glistening with mirth, “Sounds like he has an interesting night planned then.”

“I suppose so.”

Turning to face the rest of the party I take a deep breath.

“Darling, I may not be well versed in Midgardian parties, but you seem a tad bit tense this evening.”

“It’s nothing.”

Loki turns me to face him. “Y/N.” The tone of his voice, mixed with my name in place of the usual ‘darling’ is more than enough to garner my full attention. “Don’t belittle yourself. Something that bothers you is not nothing.”

I don’t think that I feel embarrassed at his words, yet a familiar heat pools in my cheeks. The sincerity with the deep emerald eyes causes me to turn away, what’s happening?

“Thank you, Loki. I promise to try and enjoy the party.”

He nods, but doesn’t look initially satisfied with my answer. 

In order to escape the current awkwardness, I turn back to the bar and down the drink Nat had made in one go. She raises an eyebrow in question and I shake my head in response. It’s at this moment that Steve walks up with a bickering Sam and Bucky in tow. 

“You know that you cheated.”

“I did nothing of the sort.”

“C’mon, old man. Rematch.”

“Respect your elders, pigeon.”

Steve steps in between the two before it can escalate further and clears his throat.

“Y/N.”

At the mention of my name from Steve, both Sam and Bucky finally see me standing at the bar. Bucky looks to Loki in disguise, who is standing fairly close to me, with calculating eyes before settling on me again.

“You look beautiful tonight.”

“Thank you, Steve.” I nod towards Nat, “But you can truly thank Nat. This is all her doing.”

Nat rolls her eyes and walks down the bar to speak with Bruce.

“Nah, doll, you look stunning. That’s all you.” 

Bucky’s complement startles me for a moment, but I can tell I’m not the only one. Steve gives his friend a questioning look and Loki bristles beside me. Bucky gives me a playful wink and I relax.

“Damn Barnes, I had no idea that you were into Y/N.” Sam jabs Bucky in the ribs with an elbow as he chatters. 

“Don’t get me wrong, Y/N. You’re a swell dame and a great friend, but I ain’t the one carrying a torch for you.”

What does he mean by that? 

The music slows slightly, creating a richer tone in the atmosphere. The melodic harmonies send shivers through the air that caress my skin. A hand grasps mine, pulling me to the present and out of my senses.

“Want to dance, doll?”

I nervously bite my lip and nod at him. Bucky pulls me away from the group at the bar and towards the dance floor. When we reach the edge of the people dancing, he stops and faces me. His right arm curls around my waist to rest his hand on my mid-back, while his metallic left hand gently holds my right hand.

“This alright, doll?” He slowly begins to sway, guiding me in relaxed circles.

“Sure.”

He raises an eyebrow at my one-word answer. It’s quite clear that what he sees relaxes him as the nervous gray eyes shift to ones with mirth dancing in the ocean irises.

“I meant what I said earlier.”

“Which part?”

“All of it. You look beautiful and I’m a lucky man to not only have met you, but to call you a friend. I’ve got your back, doll. Just as you have had mine.”

“Thanks, Bucky. I’m happy to have you as a friend as well.”

“And because I’m your friend, I have the responsibility to tell you that every guy in here tonight is keen to take a gander at you.”

The embarrassment heats my cheeks and I break eye contact with him, peering around the room. As my eyes wander I notice several people look away as I look in their direction, all except one pair of emerald eyes.

“What did you mean earlier, when you said that you aren’t the one carrying a torch?” I turn my gaze back to Bucky who is looking just over my head. He smirks at someone before shifting his attention back to me.

“Nothing, doll.”

I’m a little frustrated by his lack of candor. The look in his eyes shows a joke that I’m not in on. Just as I gather the nerve to interrogate him, the song ends and he steps away.

“Thanks for the dance, doll.” 

I narrow my eyes at him, “Bucky-”

I’m cut off by someone tapping on my shoulder. I turn my head and find Clint standing next to me. I give him a smile and shift my eyes to find Bucky quickly retreating. I scrunch up my nose at his retreating form, then give Clint my full attention.

“Hey, Clint.”

“Hey yourself, Y/N. I thought you and Nat agreed nothing too scandalous.”

I glance down at my dress before looking at him again with a shrug.

“I didn’t think it would be worth arguing with her.”

“Smart choice. Last time that I argued with her, not only did I lose the argument but she ganged up on me with Laura.”  Clint shudders at the memory. I chuckle at his horrified expression. “On a different note, how are you enjoying the shindig?” Clint asks, gesturing to the crowded room.

I look around the room, seeing civilians and heroes alike laughing and enjoying themselves.

“In this line of work, it seems too good to be true.” I say with a sigh.

“I get that. But don’t forget that moments like this, small pockets of laughter and happiness, should be enjoyed. Because as you said, our line of work doesn’t lend itself to it very often.” 

“Thanks for the pick me up, Clint.”

“No problem, kid. Try to enjoy yourself.”

“I will.” I assure him, enough to convince him, but I haven't convinced myself.

Clint walks over to Hill and Rhodes, joining in their conversation. With a sigh I begin to wander around the outskirts of the room, flitting between conversations, but keeping an eye out for Bucky and Loki. I’m not entirely sure what transpired earlier but I don’t want a repeat. So I do my best to avoid both of them.

As I carry on with small talk, the party continues to progress as the scenes from the movie play out. Nat flirts with a bumbling Bruce at the bar. Thor takes out a flask to share with Steve, with the addition of Bucky to the scene. The war vets pressure Thor into sharing the overpowered liquor and while he pours a tiny bit for the mortal men, he hands a second flask to the disguised Loki.

I can’t help the smile that crosses my face at the action. As I watch the gods and super soldiers consume the alien liquid, Sam slinks up beside me.

“So the world was saved once again due to the heroic acts of the handsome and brave Falcon.” Sam mimics a newscaster, using a glass as a microphone. “What comments do you have to make for our selfless hero?” He holds the glass towards me, gesturing for me to talk into his ‘microphone’. 

“I think that the almighty Falcon would be nothing without the help of his dear Druid friend.” With a smirk, I frost over his glass causing him to yelp in surprise.

“Very funny, Y/N.”

“I thought so.”

“Speaking of mischief, where’s your shadow?”

“My shadow?”

“You know, Loki. The one that follows you around like a lost puppy.”

“He does not-”

“He does.”

I fold my arms in front of me. “So what if he does?”

Sam holds his hands out in a surrendering gesture, “I meant nothing by it.”

“No, you’re fine. I’m sorry. I’m a bit confused, to say the least.”

“By what? Maybe I can help.”

“Thanks, Sam. I would appreciate your take on this. Bucky was acting a bit odd, mentioning someone carrying my torch or something like that. And while we were dancing he was carrying on like he knew a joke that I didn’t.”

Sam smiles, “I don’t think he meant anything by it. He was probably just trying to push your buttons. The geezer really has a way of getting under people’s skin.” I laugh as Sam shivers at the thought. “Yeah, laugh at my suffering.”

“You’re being a tad dramatic, Sam.”

“I’m being dramatic? I’m not the one avoiding people at a party.”

“I-ah-I mean, I’m not-”

“Yes, you are. Now come on, the civilians will be leaving soon, the real party can start.”

Yeah, the real party begins.

Chapter Text

The party seems more intimate and a lot more fun now that the civilians have cleared out, leaving just the ‘inner circle’ to gather on and around the couches. Another drink, courtesy of Nat, sits in my hand. Her having shoved it towards me earlier with a message to ‘relax’. 

The grip I have on my glass would cause it to shatter if I was any stronger. So much for relaxing.

“Okay, how do we expect to get properly intoxicated without the use of a drinking game?” Tony’s declaration is met with groans from the group. “Don’t knock it till you try it, gang.”

“I for one, am intrigued to see how a Midgardian drinking game passes.” 

Loki states, sitting next to me in his form, having reverted once the last civilian had left. 

“C’mon gang. If the Fall Out Boy reject is game, you have no excuse.” 

Mumbled affirmations rumble around the group.

“Great. How about a classic, Never Have I Ever?”

I groan.

“What’s wrong with that, Kida?”

“It’s just a cliché teenage game.”

“Hey now, I’m guessing our resident seniors and aliens haven’t had the pleasure.” 

Bucky and Steve look mildly confused but nod their heads at Tony’s assumption. Loki looks intrigued and Thor looks like a kid on Christmas.

“Wonderful! A Midgardian drinking game! I cannot wait to experience these reveals.” 

I roll my eyes at Thor’s exclamation.

“Okay, Tony. I surrender.”

“Excellent.” There is a slightly mischievous glint in his eye. “Who wants to explain to our ignorant friends?” Tony jokes.

Nat leans forward, “It’s simple. You say something you haven’t done, and those that have, drink. If you go after a single target, you have to drink. Lastly, you are allowed to say something that you have done, but be prepared to drink as well.” The soldiers look focused as Nat describes the rules.

“Since it was your idea, Tony, you should start.” Rhodey sounds mildly amused.

“It would be my pleasure, honey bear.”  Tony glances around the room, probably picking out a list of targets. “Never have I ever been to an alien planet.”

I glare daggers at the smirking billionaire as I take a sip from my glass. Loki follows suit while Thor chugs his entire glass.

“This game is most wonderful. Do you not agree, little one?” Thor asks as I grimace.

“It can be, when people play fair.” I stare at Tony, who gulps at my expression.

Steve attempts to diffuse the situation by continuing the game.

“Never have I ever visited the West Coast.”

I turn my glare to Steve who at least has the decency to look sheepish. I take a sip as Tony, Rhodey, Hill, Nat, and Clint also take a swig from their glasses. 

“My turn. Never have I ever crash-landed.” I’m confident that I am at least getting back the two who got me. Tony shrugs and drinks from his glass. Steve frowns, but sips from his own. Thor looks positively giddy to be drinking another beer. 

I look around the group to see Nat glaring at Clint, who reluctantly takes a sip.

“Cmon Nat. It was one time. You have to forgive me eventually.” She feigns nonchalance, looking at her manicured nails before making eye contact with the archer.

“Eventually.” She sends her calculating gaze around the room, picking out her current and future targets. When her gaze gets to me, I shift uncomfortably in my seat. She gives me a smirk that can only spell trouble before she makes eye contact with Tony.

“Never have I ever carried a nuclear weapon into space.”

“That’s targeting. Not fair, triple imposter.”

She rolls her eyes and takes a sip with Tony, but the look in her eyes sends shivers down my spine. It seems as though she is saying ‘soon’. 

The game continues with light-hearted jabs from different people. Bucky socking Steve in the arm when he finds out the grenade story. 

“Can’t leave you alone for a minute, punk.”

Rhodey laughs as Tony is pressured into telling the story of when he woke up in a dress.

“I was 23, what do you expect?”

“A bit less alcohol, Tones.” Rhodey chides him after he concludes.

Nat clears her throat with a cheshire grin. “I’ve got one. Never have I ever fantasized about someone in this room.”

The room stills as everyone processes her statement. She rolls her eyes and takes a sip of her drink before raising an eyebrow at the gathered heroes.

Tony swallows the rest of his glass as I look around the room to see who else drinks. The only ones not drinking are Clint and Maria Hill, even Rhodey takes a sip. I sigh and take a drink from my glass. 

Tony sends me a smirk. “Hey, don’t look at me like that. You all were fictional to me. Fantasies happen.”  Nat looks pleased with herself at my admission. And I can feel the gazes from different heroes settle on me.

Wanting to escape the situation, I rise from my spot.

“I’ll be right back.” I want to dash away, but know that someone would only be more likely to follow, so I slowly walk away from the group.

My feet carry me to the balcony doors and into the fresh air. I take a deep break and relax, if only marginally. With each deep inhale, I close my eyes. As I exhale, I open my eyes and extend my senses out.

After a few more breaths of air, I feel the city below me. The winds dance between buildings, ducking into alleys, leaping over buildings, and tussling passersby. The earth hums as different subway trains rumble underground. The carved tunnels sing with activity on its tracks with people going about their business. The water particles in the cloud cover tremble in anticipation for the moment to rain down on the lit city. A few blocks away a small fire burns, but I extinguish the hungry flames before they grow out of control. 

The heat from the city balances the cool of the night, finding an equilibrium between the polarizing opposites. Opposites….

Aether, could you remove the illusion from my wrist?

Certainly.

The voice hisses, and red sparks dance across my skin to reveal the dark lines. The mark seems impossibly darker, absorbing the light from the city. I study its markings. I had always thought of it as an odd birthmark, now I’m not so sure what to think. 

Frigga said that it represents my gifts, differences combining to create something new. A slight tingle runs up my arm, the echoes of her motherly touch fill me. But what if it means another thing as well?

My fingers gently trace the lines, feeling the slightly raised skin. I had the mark, or least a variation of it, in my universe, but I only have the powers here. That has to mean something.

I continue to lazily trace the lines, letting my thoughts dance with the careless breeze around me. 

When I return to Asgard, and I know that I will, I shall seek out some answers.

“You may be Elsa, but seriously does this cold wind not bother you?”

I turn around and see Tony leaning against the door with a glass of amber liquid. 

I crack a soft smile at his joke, “Not really. The cold feels refreshing. You know, like an ice-cold lemonade on a hot day.”

Tony rolls his eyes but strolls forward, coming to a stop next to me at the railing. He glances over and spots my fingers, still subconsciously tracing the lines.

“Nice ink, kid.” I snap my eyes to him, unable to hide the panic. “Whoa, it was a compliment. You okay?”

“Yeah, it’s just… it’s not ink exactly. It’s a birthmark of sorts…”

“Okay. But that doesn’t explain why you look like I threatened to set the lab on fire.”

“You and I both know you wouldn’t do that on purpose.”

“Touche. Now spill. What’s troubling my favorite snow queen?”

“I’m trying to figure out what it means.”

“What it means?”

“Yeah. Frigga, Thor and Loki’s mother, told me a bit about runes and what it could mean.”

“But you think there’s more to it.”

“Well, yeah, I do.”

“And why not ask your brooding shadow?”

“He and Thor don’t exactly know about the mark, and I’d like to keep it that way. At least for now.”

Tony quirks an eyebrow, “Whatever you need, Avatar.”

“Thanks, Tony.” I give him a grateful smile, the reassurance calming my racing heart.

Tony claps a hand on my shoulder, “Now that we’ve had our heart to heart, wanna see Barton embarrass himself?” This can only mean that I am truly out of time. Ultron is about to crash our party.

“What?”

“Cmon.” He begins to steer me back towards the doors.

But before he can open them, I put a hand on his shoulder, 

“Tony?”

“Yeah, kid?”

“I just want you to know everything will be fine. Don’t blame yourself.”

“Blame myself for what? You’re kinda freaking me out here, Elsa.”

“Nevermind, should we go and see what Clint is up to?”

Tony gives me a questioning look but nods and turns back to the door, guiding me back towards the party.

Aether?

The red sparks frolic into place, concealing the mark.

Thank you.

I can feel the dormant presence, waiting.

“Neat trick.” Tony’s voice snaps me to the present as he pulls open the door.

Chapter Text

“Ah, whosoever be he worthy shall haveth the power. Whatever, man! It’s a trick.” Clint’s voice hits my ears as we approach the group. I gulp in a breath and attempt to settle my racing heart.

“Please, be my guest.” Thor jokes, gesturing to Mjolnir.

“Come on, really?”

Tony and I make it to behind a couch just in time to watch Clint stand and approach the legendary weapon.

“Oh, this is gonna be beautiful.” Rhodey jokes.

“Clint, you’ve had a tough week. We won’t hold it against you if you can’t get it up.” The group of heroes laugh at Tony as Clint hesitantly grips Mjolnir’s leather handle.

“You know I’ve seen this before, right?” Clint tugs on the handle and she doesn’t move, eliciting a grunt from the archer. He releases the grip with a laugh. “I still don’t know how you do it.”

Thor gives me a look and I shake my head, now is not the time to add another presence to my mind or to open that can of worms.

“Smell the silent judgment?” Tony keeps joking at Clint’s expense.

“Please, Stark, by all means.”

Tony begins to walk around the couch and towards Mjolnir. 

“Uh-oh.” Rhodey says, not even a bit under his breath.

“It’s physics.” Tony says, with an air of confidence.

“Physics.” Bruce parrots back at him.

Before reaching the handle, Tony turns to Thor. “Right, so, if I lift it, I then rule Asgard?”

“Yes, of course.” Thor responds with an easy smile.

“I will be reinstituting prima nocta.” He grips the handle and tugs. Nothing happens.

“I’ll be right back.” 

Tony dashes off and returns a moment later with the hand of one of his suits and attempts to lift it again. Tony beckons to Rhodey who joins him in pulling on her handle.

“Are you even pulling?”

“Are you on my team?”

“Just represent. Pull.”

“All right, let’s go.” Their bickering and efforts are stopped with Rhodey’s admit of defeat.

Bruce attempts to lift her, but after failing he steps back and yells, feigning turning into the Hulk. I chuckle at his display, but everyone just looks on in mild amusement. 

Walking over to the couch, Tony turns towards the group.

“Go ahead, Steve. No pressure.”

“Come on, Cap.” Steve gets up and wraps a hand around the leather. I can feel her presence shift in the room slightly with his grip before he lets go.

“Nothing.” Steve laughs and returns to Bucky’s side.

“Widow?” Bruce asks.

“Oh, no, no. That’s not a question I need answered.” She hurriedly responds.

“All deference to the Man Who Wouldn’t Be King, but it’s rigged.” Tony quips.

Clint stands and claps Tony on the shoulder, “You bet your ass.”

“Steve, he said a bad language word.” Hill jokes.

“Did you tell everyone about that?” Steve groans and I chuckle along with Bucky at his embarrassment.

“The handle’s imprinted, right? Like a security code? Whosoever is carrying Thor’s fingerprints, is, I think, the literal translation.” Tony states.

“Yes. It’s a very, very interesting theory.” Thor says, standing to his feet and picking up Mjolnir. “I have a simpler one. You’re all not worthy.”

The group collectively groans at Thor’s posturing and I tense at his statement.

“Worthy.” The voice causes me to cringe, but I keep my composure and start to sneak over to Dr. Cho’s side. I know that she doesn’t truly get hurt here, but she’s the only truly defenseless one. So my training instincts start to kick in.

“No. How could you be worthy?” You’re all killers.” The mangled suit glances around the room before eyeing me and Dr. Cho. “Well, almost all of you.”

“JARVIS?” Tony's question is barely on the calm side of panic.

“I’m sorry, I was asleep. Or I was a dream.”

“Reboot Legionnaire OS. We got a buggy suit.” Tony’s voice sounds confident, but I can hear the desperation in the undertones. 

“There was a terrible noise. And I was tangled in… in… strings.”

I make it to Dr. Cho and gently tuck her behind me.

“I had to kill the other guy. He was a good guy.”

“You killed someone?” Steve’s voice no longer has any Steve-like qualities, his Captain persona taking over completely. 

At this point everyone in the room is standing, not wanting to remain seated in the tense atmosphere. The two that aren’t supposed to be here seem to fit right into the scene. Bucky stands defiant and ready next to Steve, while Loki stares down the suit. He occasionally steals a worried glance my way, noticing me with narrowed eyes, covering the Dr as the suit continues on.

“Wouldn’t have been my first call. But down in the real world, we’re faced with ugly choices.”

“Who sent you?”

The suit cocks its head and plays a recording of Tony’s voice, “I see a suit of armor around the world.” 

Bruce steps up beside Tony, a look of horrified wonder painted on his face. “Ultron.”

“In the flesh. Or, no, not yet. Not this chrysalis. But I’m ready. I’m on a mission.”

Nat cuts in, “What mission?”

“Peace in our time.” 

The additional suits break into the room and the battle begins. My focus is no longer on the main Ultron unit or even the rest of the heroes, just directing bots away and trying to destroy any that come too close.

“Dr. Cho, please stay behind me.” 

I back the two of us into a corner. I know that this means there is nowhere to escape to, but now I can’t be surprised. I concentrate on the approaching suit and freeze the water particles in the air, short-circuiting its wiring. Once that one goes down, three more take their place. I try to do the same to them, but I only take down two of the three. The third of which dodges its fallen comrades and grabs my left wrist.

“Interesting.” Ultron’s voice filters through the bot. “You’re different from the others.”

My eyes widen, fear and surprise must clearly show on my face. 

“You two needn’t fear me.” The suit glances at Dr. Cho before looking back at me. 

The chaos unfolding around us fades to a soft background noise. 

“In fact, you should know-”

The suit is cut off as a dagger cuts through its metal skull. The noise of the battle hits my ears in a cacophony of glass and metal once more as the bot crumbles to the floor and releases my wrist.

Loki is standing in front of me, eyes filled with concern. 

“Darling, are you alright?”

I can’t find my voice, simply choosing to nod instead. Loki doesn’t look convinced, but I quickly dispatch an incoming suit using the air to slam it into a wall.

I gulp, finding my voice, “See? Fine.”

Loki nods, but takes up position next to me, in front of Dr. Cho. 

I roll my eyes. I can do this myself, why is he being so protective?

As the battle finishes, Ultron wraps up his monologue. 

“That was dramatic. I’m sorry, I know you mean well. You just didn’t think it through. You want to protect the world but you don’t want it to change. How is humanity saved if it’s not allowed to evolve?” Ultron picks up the remnants of one of the suits. “With these? These puppets? There’s only one path to peace. The Avengers’ extinction.” 

Thor hurls Mjolnir at the suit, crushing it instantly. 

As the lights fade from the eyes of the suit, Ultron’s voice echoes, “I had strings, but now I’m free. There are no strings on me.”

Thor swings Mjolnir and takes off after the fleeing Legionnaire suits. 

Silence falls across the room after the departure.

Nobody moves for a moment, afraid that the battle is only paused, not over. A cough from a sheepish looking Rhodey breathes life into the room.

Dr. Cho immediately steps around us and goes over to the group, probably to double check to see if there are any wounds to tend to.

The movement snaps Loki from his battle stance, immediately dropping the daggers to favor giving me a once over, checking for any injuries. 

In particular, he observes the wrist that the suit had latched onto. His elegant long fingers give my skin the most brief of touches before a shiver runs down my spine at the contact. 

I quickly pull away, “I’m fine. I swear.”

The wheels are clearly spinning in his head as he recounts my actions from when Ultron entered to now.

His eyes narrow slightly before widening, “You knew-”

“Nope. Not now Loki.” I scramble away from him and towards the rest of the group. Their voices are overlapping, trying to recount the ordeal.

“Stark, what was that?”

“What did it mean?”

“Where could it have gone?”

“Did we really create Ultron?”

I clear my throat, “Hey, guys.”

Nothing. Only their voices are getting progressively louder over each other.

“Guys?!” My voice rings through the room, silencing the group. “I think we should head down to the lab to assess the damage.”

“Good thinking, Y/N.” Bruce says, starting to walk around the debris and towards a staircase. “From there we may be able to figure out what happened.”

“And who he killed.” Steve’s voice is still filled with righteous Captain fury. 

Nervously, I bite my lip and begin to follow Bruce’s careful steps, “Yeah, who he killed.”

Chapter Text

“All our work is gone. Ultron cleared out, used the internet as an escape hatch.” Bruce says to himself more than anyone in particular as he checks the different computer screens.

“Ultron.” Steve repeats, testing the syllables, while letting his anger fester just under the surface.

“He’s been in everything. Files, surveillance. Probably knows more about us than we know about each other.” 

I gulp, remembering the glowing red eyes assessing me from just a few moments ago.

“He’s in your files, he’s in the internet. What if he decides to access something a little more exciting?” Rhodey’s question is immediately answered with horrified expressions. 

“Nuclear codes.” Hill supplies.

“Nuclear codes.” Rhodey confirms with a sullen nod. “Look, we need to make some calls, assuming we still can.”

“Nukes? He said he wanted us dead.” Nat’s voice is even more deadly serious as she assesses the current situation.

“He didn’t say dead. He said extinct.” Steve corrects her. 

“He also said he killed somebody.” Clint points out.

“But there wasn’t anyone else in the building.” Although Hill phrases it like a statement, the underlying question is clear.

Tony walks to the middle of the room, “Yes there was.”

With a flick of the wrist, Tony pulls up the destroyed sphere that was once JARVIS’ consciousness. Golden lights flicker in the hologram, seeming to attempt to put itself back together.

“This is insane.” Bruce’s voice is clearly frightened, but his facial features contort into an expression of awe.

“JARVIS was the first line of defense. He would’ve shut Ultron down, it makes sense.” Steve’s voice is confident in his assessment.

“No, Ultron could’ve assimilated JARVIS. This isn’t strategy, this is… rage.” Bruce comments while circling the remnants of JARVIS. 

I brace myself as Thor crashes into the room, immediately pinpointing Tony before picking him up by the throat.

Clint approaches hands up to placate the furious god, “Woah, woah, woah! It's going around.”

Tony smirks, “Come on. Use your words, buddy.”

“I have more than enough words to describe you Stark.”

Seeing the god so angry in person causes the hair on the back of my neck to prickle. My senses taste the bits of electricity that he unknowingly releases in frustration into the room.

Steve steps forward, “Thor! The legionnaire.”

Thor, unceremoniously, drops Tony. “Trail went cold about a hundred miles out, but it's headed north, and it has the scepter. Now we have to retrieve it, again.” Thor reports. 

“Loki, is there any way for you to track the scepter?” Steve asks.

Loki’s already pale face grows impossibly paler. “Unfortunately Captain, that is not on my list of abilities.”

Steve nods, not reassured by the answer.

“Anyway,” Nat steps in, “the genie’s out of that bottle. Clear and present is Ultron.”

Dr. Cho shakes her head, confusion clear on her face, “I don’t understand. You built this program. Why is it trying to kill us?” 

Tony starts laughing at her question, Bruce’s eyes widen and he shakes his head to try and get Tony to stop.

“You think this is funny?” Thor’s voice sounds dangerous, and I can truly see why many have been afraid of the God of Thunder.

“No. It’s probably not, right? Is this very terrible? Is it so… is it so… it is. It’s so terrible.” Tony grasps at straws, seeming to argue with himself. 

“This could’ve been avoided if you hadn’t played with something you don’t understand.” Thor admonishes him. 

“No. I’m sorry. I’m sorry. It is funny.” Tony’s voice takes on a slightly angrier quality, frustration clear as he clenches his fists at his sides. “It’s a hoot that you don’t get why we need this.” Tony narrows his eyes and glances around.

“Tony,” Bruce begins with a placating tone, “maybe this might not be the time to-”

Tony cuts him off, “Really?! That’s it? You just roll over, show your belly, every time somebody snarls.”

“Only when I’ve created a murder bot!” Bruce’s voice is firm against Tony’s onslaught.

“We didn’t. We weren’t even close. Were we close to an interface?” Tony questions Bruce. 

“Well, you did something right.” Steve cuts in, glaring at Tony. “And you did it right here. The Avengers were supposed to be different than SHIELD.” 

Steve and Tony glare at each other for a moment before Tony addresses the room again.

“Anybody remember when I carried a nuke through a wormhole?”

Rhodey rolls his eyes at Tony’s dramatics, “No, it’s never come up.”

“Saved New York?”

“Never heard that.” Rhodey’s sarcasm drips from his words.

“Recall that? A hostile alien army came charging through a hole in space.” Loki cringes at the recollection. “We’re standing three hundred feet below it. We’re the Avengers. We can bust arms dealers all the livelong day, but, that up there?” Tony’s eyes flick up as the memories seem to replay in his mind. “That’s… that’s the end game. How were you guys planning on beating that?”

“Together.” Steve’s one-worded answer still fills me with confidence, but Tony’s response brings me right back down to earth.

“We’ll lose.”

“Then we’ll do that together too.”

“We can do this. Besides, losing isn’t really an option that we can even consider.” The latter part of my statement seems to drift off as a shiver races down my spine at the memory of Ultron winning.

Tony looks at him before turning away. Even having heard this conversation so many times before, the words hit me just like the first time.

“Thor’s right. Ultron’s calling us out. And I’d like to find him before he’s ready for us. The world’s a big place. Let’s start making it smaller.”

I remember  in the film, the end of Steve’s speech marks the end of the scene, but we trudge on.

“What do you suppose we do, Cap?” Clint asks.

“It’s been a long evening, everyone should try and get some rest and we’ll meet bright and early in the morning.” 

Some of the group nods while most just choose to leave. My eyes are still fixated on the broken image of JARVIS. With each flicker of light, guilt twists in my chest. JARVIS was my friend and I just let this happen to him. How can I call myself good or a hero? I know that this needed to happen to gain Vision and the Maximoffs, but it’s a steep price. What would Steve think of me if he knew? He preaches that we don’t trade lives, but isn’t that exactly what I just did? 

My spiraling train of thoughts is broken by the sound of someone clearing their throat. Shaking my head to clear the last remnants of my guilt fueled thought process, I turn to the noise to find Tony standing next to me. His eyes are trained on the broken sphere.

“I’m really sorry about JARVIS, Tony.”

“Thanks, kid.”

“Truly, he was my friend too.” 

Tony nods.

For a moment , we stand there in silence, the golden light flickering in front of us. The quiet drags on, and the guilt begins to pull me under again.

“You should probably get some rest, Avatar.”

It seems that each time that I start to sink under the guilt, Tony pulls me to safety. He is constantly saving me, from the moment that I arrived in this universe, and now he continues to save me. Is this really how I repay him?

“Yeah, probably.” I make no move to leave. 

“Seriously, Avatar. Get some sleep.”

“Fine,” I turn to him, “If you try to as well.”

Tony shakily nods, “I can only promise to try.”

“That’s all I ask.” Taking a deep breath, I turn to leave, but pause before completely exiting the room. “And Tony?”

“Hmm?”

“All of the blame isn’t on you. So give yourself a bit of slack.” 

Tony doesn’t respond to my parting comment so I exit the lab.

The hallway just outside the lab is dark and deserted. My gentle footfalls echo around the empty marvel of modernism as I make my way to the elevator. With each step closer to the elevator and my bed, the exhaustion rolls over me like the tide finally coming to shore. As I reach the metal doors, I push the button and wait. Wait for the doors to open, wait for exhaustion to carry me away, and wait for the guilt to pull me under. The metal doors finally slide open without noise and I step on. Swallowing my self-proclaimed sins, I push the button, not being able to speak to or confide in JARVIS hurts. The elevator rises to my floor and slides open without a fuss.